Chapter Text
Chapter 1: Colter Village
1899, Ambarino, Spider Gorge, Colter Village.
Inside a dilapidated wooden cabin.
“Mac, feeling any better?”
Logan Song asked Mac Callander, who lay on the bed.
It had been nearly a month since Davey Callander had found himself reborn in the world of Red Dead Redemption. This gunslinger—who had originally died upon his first appearance in Red Dead Redemption 2—had, against all odds, survived.
Thinking back to the Blackwater ferry robbery still sent a chill through Logan Song’s chest. He’d known the cash ferry was a Pinkerton trap, but by the time he realized it, he was already aboard—there was no turning back. Fortunately, he had kept his wits; right after the job, he dragged Mac Callander out as fast as he could, and that quick decision had saved their lives. Still, Mac had been shot during the retreat.
“Davey, this scratch won’t kill me—ha. If I had a glass of whiskey right now, I’d be a happy man. Cough, cough,” Mac said with a laugh.
Logan Song—or rather, Davey—replied coldly, “We got off to a good start, then things went wrong. The moment I boarded, I felt something was off. It was a Pinkerton setup, and Dutch led us right into it like a herd of dumb pigs. If I hadn’t reacted fast, we’d have died there. Did you see? They had the Maxims ready.”
Mac’s expression darkened at the mention of the Maxim gun. He trusted his aim, but against a heavy machine gun like that, even the best revolver was useless.
“At least we lived to tell the tale, right?” Mac said, his eyes showing a flicker of gratitude.
Davey nodded and said nothing more.
After the failed Blackwater heist, gang leader Dutch led the battered remnants on a grim retreat to avoid capture and ended up here.
Dutch had sent John and Micah Bell to scout ahead, but when they didn’t return, he took Arthur Morgan to look for them himself.
...
An alarm call went up outside.
“Hey—someone’s coming!”
Davey called back, then pushed open the cabin door. A blast of bitter cold rushed in, jolting him fully awake.
Outside, Lenny stood with his gun raised, tense; when he saw Davey come out, he visibly relaxed. Davey drew his revolver and stood beside him.
Through the falling snow, three horsemen gradually appeared, riding slowly through the storm.
“Looks like Dutch,” Lenny said, relieved.
“Hey, everyone—come quick, Dutch’s back!”
Dutch rode into camp and addressed the gathered group. “Micah found a farmstead, but... he wasn’t first. Colm O’Driscoll and his men beat us to it. We found some of their people there, but clearly there are more. Some were scouting the train.”
Hosea Matthews added, “That’s hardly good news, Dutch.”
“Yeah, but that’s how it is,” Dutch said.
A tall, burly man with pale-gold hair, a full beard, and green eyes dismounted behind Dutch. It was Arthur Morgan.
“We found some supplies—blankets, a little food—and poor Sadie Adler.”
“Miss Tilly, Miss Karen, please help warm her up and get her something to drink.”
“Sadie Adler, it’ll be alright. You’re safe now.”
Arthur looked exhausted as he watched Sadie being led away by Tilly and Karen. “I haven’t slept in three days. I need rest,” he muttered.
Davey watched Sadie nearby. She would later be known among players as the “badass widow,” but right now, she was simply a woman who had just lost her husband.
“Hey, Davey—how’s Mac doing?” Dutch asked as he approached.
Within the Van der Linde Gang, the top tier was Arthur and the Callander brothers. That was why Dutch hadn’t brought Arthur on the Blackwater ferry job. In overall ability, the Callander brothers now even outshone Arthur—they were the gang’s core fighting strength.
“He’s lucky to be alive. Give it some time, and he’ll be back on his feet,” Davey said calmly. He knew this wasn’t the time to pick a fight with Dutch.
“Davey, the camp’s running low on food. I want you to take care of it,” Dutch said.
Davey refused. “Dutch, Mac’s my brother. He’s still in bed, and I’m not in the headspace to hunt. Maybe Arthur can go.”
Until now, the Callander brothers had always handled the gang’s hunting and never once failed. The thought that they were twins made Dutch’s frown ease slightly. “Alright. I’ll go with your call this time.”
The next day, John still hadn’t returned. Abigail asked Arthur for help. Arthur and Javier found John, who’d been mauled by wolves and left with scars across his face.
Davey didn’t care about the camp’s business anymore; his mind was already on how to get out. Leaving the Van der Linde Gang was inevitable—staying with Dutch would only lead to ruin—but when to leave was the question.
Days later, Dutch learned the location of the O’Driscoll camp and prepared to strike. Davey refused again, citing his duty to care for Mac.
“Davey, maybe you shouldn’t talk to Dutch like that,” Arthur said as they parted. At this point, Arthur still idolized Dutch.
“Arthur, you know Mac’s my brother. I have to look after him,” Davey replied. Arthur couldn’t argue with that.
Dutch’s raid went smoothly. The O’Driscoll foot soldiers were no match for Arthur and the gang. They secured detailed intel on Colm’s train robbery plan and seized their dynamite. On the way back, they ran into one of Colm’s men. Arthur captured him alive—Kieran Duffy, who would later lose his head. Back at camp, Dutch planned to starve him into talking.
...
Several weeks passed.
Mac’s wounds had healed, and Davey could no longer avoid hunting duty. The Callander brothers resumed providing food for the camp.
Fresh from a hunt, the brothers returned to find Dutch arguing with Hosea.
“Why are we doing this? The weather’s better—we can leave anytime,” Hosea said. “I thought we were supposed to keep a low profile.”
Hosea, a senior elder and one of the Van der Linde Gang’s most important members, felt Dutch’s authority falter at his words.
“What do you want me to do, Hosea?” Dutch stopped and fixed him with a stare.
Under that look, Hosea softened. “I just don’t want any more of us to die, Dutch.”
Dutch’s voice rose. “We didn’t die! Look—I didn’t die, you didn’t die, Arthur, the Callander brothers—we’re all still here. But we need money. A lot of it. Everything we owned is back in Blackwater. Do you want to go back there?”
“No,” Hosea said. “Listen, Dutch, I’m not trying to contradict you. I just want to stick to the plan: keep low for a while, then head back west. But now you want to rob a train.”
Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Teaching Mac a Lesson
Chapter Text
“Leviticus Cornwall is no pushover—he’s a successful railroad tycoon, a sugar merchant, and an oil baron.”
Hosea spoke up, laying out what he knew and sounding worried.
Dutch shrugged. “That’s good. Sounds like he’s got plenty of valuables worth taking.”
“All right, gentlemen, let’s figure out the plan to make some money. We can move out tomorrow.”
Dutch paid no more mind to Hosea and started arranging the details of the train robbery. Naturally, core fighters like the Callander brothers would be part of it.
Mac Callander perked up. “Been lying in bed for days—feel like I’m rusting.”
Davey felt a mix of irritation and resignation toward his brother. The Callander twins had always been criminals; that was their nature.
“Okay, go get ready. I’ll talk to Hosea,” Davey said, sending Mac off and moving to Hosea’s side.
Hosea’s face was drawn with worry. “You don’t back my idea, do you, Davey?” he asked, assuming Davey had come to argue.
After all, the Callander brothers usually wanted action.
“No, Hosea. I agree with you. Right now we shouldn’t be robbing a tycoon’s train—that just makes our situation worse,” Davey said, shaking his head.
Hosea looked taken aback; he hadn’t expected Davey to side with him. “You’re right, Davey. We should keep a low profile. If it weren’t for this blizzard, we’d never have escaped the Pinkertons.”
“Getting Cornwall’s ire would be foolish. If our identities come out and he teams up with the Pinkertons, we’ll be in real trouble.”
Davey continued, “Dutch thinks we can pin this on the O’Driscoll Gang, but that’s too risky. The Pinkertons already have their eyes on us—Dutch is underestimating them.”
“If the Pinkertons trace this back to us, Cornwall will gladly pay a fortune to see us captured.”
“A single train isn’t much to Cornwall, but he’ll spend whatever it takes to save face.”
Hosea’s worry deepened. He could already picture how badly the gang might be cornered.
“But Dutch… Dutch won’t accept that. Not even if the plan is this bad.”
“You, Davey—I thought you’d be the one itching to rob the train,” Hosea said with a sigh, then turned to Davey, curious.
Davey gave a wry smile. “It’s the Pinkertons. You know Mac and I have pulled plenty of jobs, but we never dared provoke Pinkerton. Now they’ve got us in their sights.”
“The Blackwater job was a Pinkerton trap.”
“We got out, but we made the Pinkertons lose face. They’ll be crazier for it. I don’t want to poke them.”
Hosea nodded in admiration. “Davey, you’re right. Pinkerton is a massive problem for us.”
“I get why Dutch wants to rob the train—being hunted nonstop has everyone on edge. He thinks a big job will lift spirits.”
Hosea sighed. As a gang, a successful heist does raise morale—especially with everyone demoralized by the storm and the chase.
Davey said, “Dutch’s aim isn’t wrong, but he’s ignoring our situation. There’s no need to anger a tycoon. That’ll be worse than making the feds mad.”
From Davey’s memory of the game’s storyline, Pinkerton’s relentless pursuit of the Van der Linde Gang hinged on financial backing from Cornwall. Otherwise, even as outlaws the gang wouldn’t have been singled out so intensely. In earlier years around Blackwater, the gang had carried out dozens of robberies without drawing that level of Pinkerton attention. Pinkerton didn’t chase every outlaw—they worked for the wealthy.
After exchanging thoughts with Hosea, Davey went back to his cabin.
...
Mac was at the table, cleaning and oiling his revolver.
“Robbing a train—that’s a hell of a plan. We’ll have a fortune in no time,” Mac grinned when he saw Davey come in.
Davey’s face went cold. “Mac, my brother, maybe I should have let you die on that ferry. Would’ve been better than keeping you around with that pig-headedness.”
Mac blinked, genuinely confused. “Davey—what’s wrong with you?”
Big and strong but not the sharpest, Mac couldn’t see why his brother was angry.
Davey snorted. “We’re already on Pinkerton’s radar, and now you want to piss off a tycoon? You think life’s been easy for you?”
“How much is in one train anyway—hundreds, a few thousand? Not enough to change our lives.”
“But if Cornwall hires Pinkerton to hunt us, we’ll end up like on that ferry.”
“We got lucky this time. What about next time? Or the time after that?”
“Mac, my brother, you’ll be shredded by a Maxim.”
At the mention of the Maxim, Mac’s shoulders sagged. “All right, Davey. I’ll listen to you, brother.”
Back then, a common laborer in America made about $200–$400 a year. A few hundred or a few thousand dollars sounded immense—but half of any haul had to go to the gang, and the rest was split, leaving each member with far less than it appeared.
For the Callander brothers, a few hundred dollars wasn’t a big deal. They’d robbed coaches, rich men, and even banks before, and would have easily secured much more if not for Blackwater. If the Blackwater affair hadn’t happened, they’d already have thousands saved.
As the gang’s main fighting force, the brothers’ shooting and brawling skills were top-notch. Mac once beat fifteen sailors on his own—that proved his hand-to-hand prowess. Davey as the elder was no slouch either.
Bill used to brag he could take twenty sailors—that was when the Callanders were dead. He wouldn’t dare say that now, not if he wanted to keep his teeth.
In the Van der Linde Gang, the Callander brothers walked tall. Even Arthur, alone, couldn’t handle them both. If Davey decided to leave the gang outright, Dutch could only watch. As twins, Mac would follow his brother.
Of course, Davey hadn’t found a clear way out yet. For now, staying with Dutch was the best option. At least—for the moment.
Chapter 3: Chapter 3: John, the Public Vehicle for Private Use
Chapter Text
In the small cabin next to Davey’s, the injured John lay in bed while his wife Abigail tended him.
Abigail had grown up in bars—born to prostitution and petty theft. She’d joined the Van der Linde gang through an introduction from an Uncle in the crew. How the Uncle knew Abigail doesn’t need spelling out.
Davey felt a little awkward around Abigail. In his original life’s memories he’d shared more than a few good nights with her. He’d even wondered if Little Jack might be his son—Davey was blond, while John and Abigail were dark-haired. It wasn’t an idea unique to him; plenty in the gang likely suspected the same, including Arthur and Dutch. Oh, and the Uncle too.
Maybe that helped explain why, in the original game’s story, the gang reacted so furiously when Little Jack was taken. Arthur hadn’t yet fallen ill with TB, so there was no talk of redemption. For Arthur, finding a woman in a saloon or a hotel was normal—besides his ex, Mary, he’d once fathered a boy named Isaac with a waitress, though tragedy later followed.
John Marston, however, was clearly using the gang’s resources for his own purposes.
The Callander brothers weren’t popular in the camp—partly because of how they’d behaved earlier. Riding on their reputation as top fighters, they’d bullied people and acted like they owned the place. Across the gang, women had little say in matters. Bill and Javier were much like Arthur: loyal followers of Dutch. Micah was the notorious rat—no need to elaborate.
Then there was Charles, the recently joined mixed Native American and Black man. The Callander brothers had never been friendly with him; they’d discriminated against him before. The main point of contention had been hunting: Charles held a deep reverence for the buffalo, and the brothers had once shot several buffalo deliberately to mock him, creating serious friction. Charles wasn’t a match for them, and Dutch had to step in to mediate.
...
While Davey was looking after Mac, the door swung open and Arthur came in.
“Hey, Davey, Mac—Dutch wants you two over. We need to get ready for the train job.”
Davey asked, “Arthur, do you really think robbing that tycoon Cornwall’s train will make life any better for us?”
Arthur looked surprised; he hadn’t expected Davey to voice doubts like that.
“Davey, you’ve got to trust Dutch. He’s got a big plan,” Arthur said automatically in defense of Dutch. “But I’m more with Hosea on this. You know I’ve always backed Dutch—otherwise I wouldn’t have gone with him to rob that ferry at Blackwater.”
“I regret that job now. If we hadn’t done the ferry and had instead joined you and Hosea in scamming those real estate men, we wouldn’t be living like this. We wouldn’t have drawn Pinkerton’s attention.”
Arthur sighed. “Yeah. Things would be better. But that’s past, isn’t it, Davey? All our savings are stuck in Blackwater, and we can’t go back. We need money—more money.”
“Listen, Davey. Dutch has learned there’s a large shipment of bearer bonds on this train. If we can get them, we’ll have the cash.”
Davey shook his head. “Bearer bonds could fetch a lot, sure, but pissing off Cornwall will put Pinkerton on us in a way we can’t handle. Pinkerton has informants everywhere. Under these circumstances, selling those bonds will be nearly impossible. Even if we manage to offload them, we’d only get a small cut; greedy middlemen would bleed us dry.”
“Even if those bonds are worth tens of thousands, we’d probably only net a few thousand.”
“Arthur, you know a few thousand dollars isn’t nearly enough for us.”
“And provoking Pinkerton? That’s not a problem a few thousand dollars can fix.”
Arthur hadn’t thought through that angle and didn’t know how to answer.
Davey went on, “I back Hosea. We should keep our heads down, not invite more trouble. That train belongs to a tycoon named Cornwall—he’s richer than we imagine. If we cross him, he’ll hire Pinkerton to come after us. Dutch’s idea of pinning it on the O’Driscoll Gang is a bad plan. Pinkerton has so many informants they’d easily figure out the O’Driscolls weren’t responsible.”
“They’ll suspect us. Even without conclusive proof, Pinkerton will splash the blame onto us just to secure Cornwall’s contract. Then they’ll reach into Ambarino—maybe even New Hanover.”
“Then our situation will be far worse. We can’t handle Pinkerton. You know what happens if they catch us? We’ll be taken and hanged on the gallows.”
Chapter 4: Chapter 4: The Wrath of Dutch
Chapter Text
Hearing that, Arthur looked visibly confused.
He knew Davey wasn’t wrong—thousands of dollars sounded like a lot, but for the Van der Linde Gang, it wasn’t much at all.
Before the Blackwater robbery, Arthur himself had over a thousand dollars, and that was only because he spent freely.
Even before joining the gang, the Callander brothers had already made a name for themselves as notorious robbers—and they clearly had far more money than he did.
“Think about it,” Davey said. “We’re talking about the Pinkertons. Once they’ve set their sights on a gang, life gets rough. And now we’re about to cross a tycoon too. If those two join forces...”
He trailed off, letting the silence finish the thought for him. Arthur understood well enough.
The worry flickering in Arthur’s eyes told Davey he’d made his point. No one could ignore the threat of the Pinkerton Detective Agency—least of all the outlaws of the West.
The Pinkertons’ reputation was written in blood.
Back in 1850, a Scotsman named Allan Pinkerton—who had gained fame for foiling an assassination plot against Lincoln during his campaign—founded a security company with Chicago lawyer Edward Rucker.
That private security firm became the foundation of what would later be known as the Pinkerton National Detective Agency.
During the Civil War, President Lincoln entrusted his personal protection to Pinkerton agents, and Pinkerton himself famously exposed a Confederate spy.
Incidentally, on the night Lincoln was assassinated after the war, his security had been handled not by the agency, but by the U.S. Army.
In 1871, Congress allocated $50,000 to the newly established Department of Justice to create an auxiliary division responsible for “tracking down and prosecuting violators of federal law.”
But that budget was nowhere near enough to cover the vast stretches of the country, so the DOJ outsourced the work to the Pinkertons.
That marked the beginning of the agency’s rise to glory.
Countless cowboys were captured under their pursuit, and many notorious gangs were torn apart because of them.
At their peak, the Pinkertons employed more agents than the entire U.S. Army.
To many cowboys, the Pinkertons were the federal army.
Of course, the uneducated Arthur had no idea that by this time, the Anti-Pinkerton Act had already been passed. The agency had lost its law enforcement powers and was now little more than a band of glorified bounty hunters.
“Maybe we should talk to Dutch,” Arthur said worriedly. “Give up on this train job.”
Though loyal to Dutch, Arthur had his own doubts—mostly because of Hosea.
When Hosea and Dutch had argued earlier, Arthur had quietly felt Hosea was right.
Now, after hearing Davey’s reasoning, he was convinced this plan was a bad one.
Davey didn’t press the matter further. He’d already accomplished plenty.
In truth, a thorn had already lodged itself deep in Arthur’s heart.
It dated back to the ferry robbery, when Dutch had mercilessly killed a girl during their escape.
Dutch had always preached that their gang had principles—that they weren’t like the other lawless outlaws who killed indiscriminately.
Rob those who deserve to be robbed. Kill only those who deserve to die.
That was the Van der Linde Gang’s creed.
Dutch’s actions had gone against everything he claimed to stand for.
Arthur had written the incident down in his journal, but he hadn’t confronted Dutch—it would have weakened Dutch’s authority over the gang.
Davey called for his younger brother, Mac, and together with Arthur, they headed to the largest cabin in camp—the one Dutch used as his quarters.
As they neared the door, Dutch’s furious shouting could be heard from inside.
“Enough, Hosea! The Blackwater job was just an accident!”
Pushing open the door, they found Dutch, face flushed with anger, glaring at Hosea.
It was clear they were arguing about the train robbery.
Seeing the Callander brothers and Arthur arrive seemed to bolster Dutch’s confidence.
“We need money—real money. This train job will pull us out of the hole we’re in. It’s a load of bearer bonds, and it’ll put us back on top again!”
“Davey, Mac, Arthur—you’re with me, right? Hosea’s too timid to even go after a train!”
He gave a sharp laugh. “Davey, I remember you’ve robbed plenty of trains before. Maybe you can tell us how to make this one run smoother.”
To Dutch’s surprise, Davey didn’t take the bait. Instead, he shook his head.
“Dutch, listen. Maybe we should think about what Hosea said. Crossing a tycoon like that—it’s not a smart move.”
Dutch’s smile froze. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing from one of the Callander brothers.
“Arthur, Arthur, my boy,” he said, his voice tight. “You think the same?”
He didn’t bother asking Mac—he already knew Mac followed Davey’s lead.
“Dutch, you’re right—we do need a big score,” Arthur began carefully. “But angering a tycoon will only make things worse for us, won’t it?”
If Davey’s words had stiffened Dutch, Arthur’s left him stunned.
This was the boy he’d raised since childhood—and now even he was questioning him.
At that moment, Dutch felt his authority slipping through his fingers.
He no longer cared about the consequences. The train job had to happen—if only to reassert his control.
“Bill, Javier, Lenny, Micah—what about you?” Dutch’s expression darkened further.
Micah stepped forward first. “Dutch, you know I’ve always stood with you.”
“Sure, the Blackwater thing went sideways, but we all made it out alive, didn’t we? We didn’t fail—we got the money. Once things cool off, we can go back and get it.”
“Arthur, Davey—we should trust Dutch. He’s got a grand plan. We’ll make it.”
After Micah spoke, Bill and Javier added, “Dutch, we’re with you.”
The younger Lenny quickly agreed as well.
Dutch’s expression eased a little. At least some of the gang still backed him.
He didn’t turn his anger on Arthur or Davey; instead, his cold gaze fixed on Hosea.
To Dutch, this was all Hosea’s doing.
Arthur, the Callander brothers, even Charles—they’d all been swayed by him.
Not long ago, the Callanders had been among his strongest supporters.
Under Dutch’s intense glare, Hosea knew he couldn’t keep pushing.
To do so now would only damage Dutch’s authority as leader.
He sighed inwardly, ready to back down.
But Davey wasn’t about to let such an opportunity slip away...
Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Oh, Damn Micah Bell
Chapter Text
Davey suddenly snapped, as if something had set him off. He pulled the revolver from his hip and aimed it straight at Micah Bell.
The room instantly filled with tension.
No one had expected Davey to draw his gun so suddenly.
“Davey! What the hell are you doing?”
Dutch, momentarily forgetting about Hosea, shouted at him. Even he instinctively rested a hand on his own holster.
As Davey’s younger brother, Mac—though still a bit confused—did the same, hand hovering over his gun, ready to draw if needed.
The suffocating tension made everyone else in the room unconsciously reach for their weapons too.
Aside from John, who was still recovering from his wounds, everyone present was part of the Van der Linde Gang’s main fighting force.
Dutch had never imagined things would escalate this far.
“Dutch, Dutch! Why the hell do you trust that rat? Just because he shared a drink with you at the saloon?” Davey barked.
“We never needed to rob that ferry in the first place. The tip came from him—and look what happened to us!”
“Everything went way too smoothly when we boarded that boat. It was clearly a trap set by the Pinkertons. We walked right into it!”
“If I hadn’t realized something was wrong the moment we got on, Mac and I would’ve been shredded by a Maxim gun. Even so, my brother nearly died because of it!”
“He’s a damn spy! And this train job he’s pushing for—it’s got to be another Pinkerton setup!”
Davey’s face was flushed deep red, his furious roar echoing across the camp.
Anyone could see he was on edge, his emotions teetering on the brink.
‘That lunatic,’ Dutch cursed inwardly.
This was typical Davey.
The Callander brothers had always been wild, true outlaws even among outlaws. Compared to the rest of the Van der Linde Gang, they were the real desperados.
The shouting drew people from around the camp.
Susan Grimshaw appeared, a shotgun gripped firmly in her hands.
Everyone had heard what was said inside. Now that Mrs. Grimshaw understood the cause of the conflict, she was ready to end it with a single shot.
In her mind, Micah Bell’s arrival had brought nothing but discord to the gang. Kill him, and everything would return to order.
Micah reacted fast. The moment he sensed Mrs. Grimshaw’s intent, he darted behind Dutch for cover.
He hadn’t done so earlier because, despite Davey’s fury, the man’s finger had never touched the trigger—it had been more of a threat than a real intention to shoot.
But Mrs. Grimshaw was a different story.
She was more than capable of pulling that trigger.
A flicker of regret crossed Davey’s eyes.
If Susan Grimshaw had blown Micah’s head off right there, it would’ve been a beautiful sight.
But she hesitated—just for a moment—and that moment passed.
“Enough! Davey, put the gun down! You too, Mrs. Grimshaw!” Dutch bellowed, his voice sharp with anger. Things were spiraling out of control, and he had to put a stop to it.
Davey finally relented, sliding his revolver back into its holster. He glared coldly at Micah, then turned to Dutch.
“Dutch, if you choose to trust him, then we won’t be joining you for this train job.”
Without waiting for a reply, Davey turned and walked out. Mac followed close behind.
Everything had happened so fast that most people hadn’t even processed it yet.
The Callander brothers were the gang’s strongest fighters. Much of the Van der Linde Gang’s success over the years was thanks to them.
Arthur might have been one of the best now, but he still hadn’t reached his full potential.
Hosea looked as if he wanted to speak, but he knew it was pointless. Dutch’s plan to rob the train was set in stone now.
Unless... they killed Micah Bell.
But everyone knew that would never happen.
Dutch knew it better than anyone—if he killed Micah, it would make him look like he’d caved to the Callander brothers’ pressure, and Dutch Van der Linde would never allow himself to be threatened.
“Let’s move on,” Dutch said calmly, as if nothing had happened. “It’s time to finalize the train robbery plan. Anyone still not on board?”
Outside, Mrs. Grimshaw was driving away the onlookers who had gathered around.
“Back to work, all of you!” she barked.
Once the cabin door shut, Hosea said nothing more.
Charles stayed silent too.
But in everyone’s eyes as they looked at Micah Bell, there was a simmering anger that couldn’t be hidden.
No one blamed the Callander brothers.
If it hadn’t been for Micah Bell, the gang never would’ve robbed that cash-loaded ferry in Blackwater, and none of this would’ve happened.
If it hadn’t been for Micah Bell, the Callander brothers wouldn’t have fallen out with Dutch.
Oh, damn Micah Bell.
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Kieran Duffy
Chapter Text
Stepping out of the cabin, Davey headed off to find Pearson and grab something to eat.
“Hey, Davey.”
Susan Grimshaw approached him.
She had once been Dutch’s lover, but after Molly entered the picture, Dutch had gradually grown distant from her.
Still, there was no denying her importance to the gang—she managed their logistics and supplies with precision and order.
“Susan, if you’re here to speak up for that rat Micah Bell, save your breath.”
Davey’s tone was sharp and unwelcoming.
That was just how the Callander brothers were—always had been, always would be.
“Oh, Davey, of course not! You saw it yourself—if he hadn’t hidden behind Dutch, I’d have blown his head off right then and there,” Susan said quickly.
Hearing that, Davey’s expression softened a little. “Mrs. Grimshaw, you know I don’t mean anything against you personally. It’s Dutch—how could he trust an outsider who just joined us?”
“Mac and I have given everything for this gang. We nearly died on that ferry, and yet he still chooses to believe that rat.”
“It’s disappointing—Dutch has changed. He’s not the man he used to be.”
Susan sighed, trying to reason with him. “Dutch... maybe it’s just the situation we’re in. He’s under pressure, restless. Give him some time—he’ll see things clearly again.”
“Let’s hope so.” Davey shrugged and walked away.
There was no point in continuing. As capable as she was, Susan’s loyalty to Dutch ran too deep.
With Mac following behind, Davey made his way to Pearson’s wagon.
“Oh, Davey, Mac! I’m working on the deer and rabbits you two brought back. Want some?”
Pearson gave them a nervous, flattering smile.
He was just the camp cook, not high on the gang’s ladder.
The Callander brothers weren’t to be trifled with—they were real outlaws, dangerous and unrestrained.
Of course, they also did most of the hunting that kept the camp fed.
“Pearson, that stuff you make tastes awful. You got anything else?” Davey asked bluntly.
Without proper seasoning, the venison and rabbit always turned out gamey. It filled your stomach, sure, but it was hard to choke down.
“I’ve got some canned goods and biscuits—Arthur and the others brought them back earlier. Maybe you could try those first,” Pearson offered hastily, rummaging around before pulling out a few tins.
Davey gave them a look, then nodded in approval.
Mac stepped forward to take them from Pearson.
He was Davey’s younger brother, and now he acted every bit the part—quiet, obedient, almost deferential.
It hadn’t always been like this. While Mac had usually followed his brother’s lead, it had never been to this extent.
He didn’t quite know why, but ever since the Blackwater ferry robbery, Davey seemed... different.
More commanding. More intense.
Maybe it was how Davey had looked out for him lately.
Maybe it was the way he’d stood up to Dutch without hesitation.
Or maybe... something else entirely.
Whatever it was, Mac couldn’t shake the feeling that his brother had changed—and it unsettled him.
“Mac, we’re brothers, right? Always have been.”
“No matter what happens, trust me, all right?”
Davey said as he took a can of herring from Mac, opened it with a knife, and glanced over at him.
He’d noticed the shift in Mac’s mood.
“Yes, Davey. We’re brothers—always. Whatever you’re planning, I’m with you.”
Mac could tell Davey had something on his mind, though he didn’t know what.
...
The next morning, noise stirred outside.
Davey got up, dressed, and stepped out of the cabin.
Mac was still asleep.
Outside, Dutch was mounting his horse with Arthur, Bill, Javier, and the others—they were preparing to rob the train.
“Hey, Davey,” Arthur called out in greeting.
Dutch gave a brief nod but said nothing.
Micah Bell avoided Davey’s gaze entirely, afraid of provoking the madman again.
Davey’s presence alone made the air feel heavier.
Dutch said nothing more and led the group out of camp.
Davey began to wander around idly.
“Hey, Davey.”
“Good morning, Mrs. Grimshaw.”
“Good morning, Davey.”
“Good morning, Miss Karen.”
He moved through the camp greeting everyone, as though yesterday’s chaos had never happened.
He stopped by Pearson’s again and grabbed a bowl of stew—thick with venison, rabbit, vegetables, and the faintest trace of spice.
It tasted terrible, but at least it filled him up.
Not long after, Davey walked over to where Kieran Duffy was tied up.
“Oh, the poor little O’Driscoll boy,” Davey said mockingly.
Kieran lifted his head, fear flickering in his eyes.
He didn’t know much about the Van der Linde Gang, but he’d seen how reckless Davey was yesterday—clearly someone with real authority here.
“I’m not one of the O’Driscolls,” Kieran stammered. “I just ran errands for them.”
As he spoke, his eyes fixed hungrily on the bowl in Davey’s hands.
“Please... I haven’t eaten in two days. I’m starving.”
Davey chuckled, lifting the bowl toward Kieran’s mouth before tilting it sharply, pouring the contents straight in.
Kieran barely had time to react as his mouth overflowed with stew. Davey didn’t stop until the bowl was completely empty, most of it spilling onto the ground.
Kieran coughed and swallowed what he could, struggling to get the words out. “Th... thank you... thank you.”
Rough as Davey’s gesture had been, Kieran showed no anger—only pure gratitude shining in his eyes.
Chapter 7: Chapter 7: A Share Even If You Don’t Go
Chapter Text
In his past life’s game, Davey had always felt something for Kieran’s character.
He was a pitiful man—ever since joining the Van der Linde Gang, he’d been stuck doing chores, always striving for recognition.
And in the end, he died in the most miserable way.
Kieran wasn’t much of a fighter, but he knew how to handle horses, and his loyalty was unquestionable. Perhaps he could become a reliable ally.
After all, Davey’s future plans didn’t involve living with a gun constantly at his side.
Though both he and Mac were excellent marksmen, the age of the wild cowboy was already fading.
Civilization was pushing deeper into the West—this was the cowboys’ last hurrah.
Even the best gunslinger couldn’t stand up to the hail of a Maxim gun.
This wasn’t a game. A bullet meant death—real death.
He wasn’t the protagonist here, but a man fated to die. There would be no miraculous plot armor protecting him.
That was why Davey chose not to join the train robbery.
Arthur and the others might come out fine, but who could say a stray bullet wouldn’t find him?
Better to stay cautious.
“Hey, Davey.”
Hosea walked over.
“Davey, maybe we pushed Dutch too hard yesterday. It made him feel humiliated.”
Hosea regretted how things had gone—yesterday’s confrontation had shaken the gang, creating rifts among them.
Davey replied bluntly, “Hosea, what’s more important—his pride, or my life? Should we risk everything just to protect his damn ego?”
“Hosea, your reasoning’s sound. I’ve always agreed with you.”
Hosea sighed helplessly. “Davey, we have to trust Dutch. He’s impatient right now, but things will settle down.”
Davey nodded slightly. “We’ll see.”
Mac, on the other hand, couldn’t sit still. He genuinely wanted to go with the others to rob the train.
But he had no choice but to listen to Davey.
So instead, Mac dragged Davey out to hunt.
Maybe that was why Charles couldn’t stand the Callander brothers—they hunted not out of need, but out of habit.
Davey wasn’t particularly interested in hunting.
Still, he agreed, mostly because he wanted to make another trip to Lake Isabella to see if he could find that Arabian white horse.
He’d already been there several times, but this wasn’t a game—the Arabian white wouldn’t just be waiting in the same spot forever.
Lake Isabella was where many animals came to drink, and the Arabian white horse appeared there only occasionally.
With so many tracks around, spotting it was difficult.
Sure enough, though they bagged a few animals on this trip, they didn’t find the horse.
By the time they returned to camp, it was already afternoon.
Dutch and his crew had made it back from the train robbery—successful.
“We have to hand it to Dutch—this job was a total success. We cleaned up good!”
“These bearer bonds are worth tens of thousands of dollars. We’re rich, boys—really rich!”
“Oh, cigars, brandy—the kind of stuff only the big rich bastards get to enjoy.”
“Thanks to Dutch, thanks to Cornwall, even a small-timer like me can taste luxury for once!”
In the middle of camp, Micah Bell strutted around, a cigar in one hand and a glass of brandy in the other, showing off like a fool.
Dutch only smiled beside him, clearly satisfied. He could feel his influence within the gang rising again.
Arthur, Bill, Javier, and Lenny were all grinning too—it was obvious they’d found plenty of good loot in Cornwall’s private car.
That’s when Dutch noticed the Callander brothers returning with their kills.
“Hey, Davey, we did it, didn’t we?”
“No Pinkertons, no traps—we pulled in a huge haul of bearer bonds and plenty of fine goods.”
“Now we just keep things quiet for a while, sell off the bonds, and we’ll have a fortune. Then we can head to Tahiti, buy some land, grow mangoes—live easy.”
Dutch walked over and handed Davey a glass of brandy.
Davey didn’t refuse; he took it and drank deeply.
It was high-quality French brandy, smooth and rich—nothing like the cheap liquor they usually drank.
“Not bad at all,” Davey said with a smile.
Seeing that, Dutch felt the tension between them easing away.
He knew he had to keep the Callander brothers close—without them, the Van der Linde Gang would lose its strongest guns.
“Listen, Davey,” Dutch said, his tone measured. “Even though you didn’t take part in this job, I haven’t forgotten what you and your brother have done. What happened in Blackwater was just an accident—no one wanted that.”
“Once we sell these bonds, you two will get your share.”
“With that kind of money, we can go anywhere we want. Of course, I know it’s still not enough. Once things calm down, we’ll retrieve the cash we left hidden in Blackwater—and then we’ll finally be free.”
After finishing, Dutch turned and called out, “Micah! Bring those cigars and that brandy you took—give some to Davey and Mac!”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Worth Fifty Thousand Dollars
Chapter Text
Dutch’s voice carried clearly across the camp, loud enough for everyone to hear.
When word spread that he intended to give the Callander brothers a share of the train robbery’s spoils, many faces turned sour with discontent.
Micah Bell looked particularly displeased. He hadn’t expected Dutch to make him hand over the cigars and brandy, and parting with those luxury goods clearly pained him.
Still, Micah understood that Dutch was trying to help smooth things over with the Callander brothers. So, though reluctant, he hurried over and offered the remaining cigars and brandy to Davey.
Davey snorted, refusing to take them himself. Instead, he gave Mac a look.
Mac, who had been eyeing them the whole time, didn’t hesitate once he had Davey’s silent approval. He reached out and snatched them straight from Micah’s hands.
Only after seeing Mac walk away with the cigars and liquor did Dutch finally smile with satisfaction.
Davey saw through the act immediately—this was one of Dutch’s tricks. He was deliberately isolating the Callander brothers from the rest of the camp, tightening his hold over them. It was the move of a leader seeking control.
The combined strength of the Callander brothers was formidable. If they also won the gang’s favor, it would weaken Dutch’s authority as leader. Davey understood that well, but he didn’t care.
“Alright, Dutch. I trust you,” he said evenly.
This wasn’t the time to turn against Dutch. Even if he planned to leave, he’d need another place lined up first.
Not that Davey intended to join another gang—most were far worse than the Van der Linde Gang. At least for now, Dutch’s crew still had some kind of moral line, though Davey knew that line wouldn’t last much longer.
Seeing Davey yield made Dutch genuinely happy. It reminded him of the days when he still had complete control over his men.
So, with renewed confidence, Dutch began another one of his impassioned speeches.
“Hey, listen up, everyone—I’ve got a plan...”
The success of the train robbery had the entire camp in high spirits.
The bonds, worth tens of thousands of dollars, were a glimmer of hope for their future.
Dutch really did have a gift for rallying people. Under his words, Abigail could almost see a peaceful life ahead. Hosea’s face was full of smiles. Karen, Sadie, Pearson—all of them looked genuinely pleased.
Even Mac joined in, happily puffing on expensive cigars and sipping fine brandy.
But only Davey knew: the higher the joy now, the greater the disappointment to come. The fall from heaven to hell would be brutal.
Cornwall wasn’t the only man they had crossed. Those train bonds involved several other magnates—oil tycoons, shipping giants, railroad barons.
Any one of them alone could shake America to its core.
The Van der Linde Gang had offended them all at once. Their days of comfort were numbered.
Money was one thing—but pride, that mattered more.
...
As the robbery faded into the past and the weather cleared, the gang began preparing to move camp. Their next destination was Valentine, at Horseshoe Overlook in the Heartlands.
Before departure, Dutch approached Davey and asked him to travel with Arthur and Hosea. Davey didn’t refuse.
Mac was assigned to ride with Micah, a move Dutch hoped would help ease the tension between them.
It was a clever idea—after all, at their core, the Callander brothers and Micah weren’t so different.
Only Davey had changed. Mac hadn’t.
Davey just smiled at Dutch’s plan, knowing Mac would still listen to him.
Sure enough, during the trip, a few sharp words were exchanged, and Mac ended up planting a solid punch right on Micah’s face.
Dutch had no choice but to move Micah to another wagon.
Arthur tried to cheer Davey up along the way.
“Davey, isn’t this great? We’ve left that damn snow behind and found a new place to start fresh.”
“I heard Valentine’s a real civilized town. Once we get there, we can easily sell those bonds. That’s tens of thousands of dollars, right, Hosea?”
Arthur didn’t really understand how valuable the bonds were, so he looked to Hosea for confirmation.
Earlier, Davey had estimated they were worth only a few thousand dollars, and Arthur had assumed he was mistaken.
Hosea laughed. “You’re right, Arthur. These bearer bonds are worth a fortune. Cornwall and several other companies issued them together. I’d say we could fetch at least fifty thousand dollars for them.”
Fifty thousand dollars was an enormous sum for the time.
In 1899, there were only about 4,500 millionaires across the entire United States. The federal government’s annual payment to the Pinkertons for law enforcement contracts was also just fifty thousand.
A well-dressed gentleman could outfit himself completely for under twenty dollars—a suit cost seven to sixteen dollars, a shirt one dollar, and a hat forty-eight cents.
For a dollar, you could buy ten neckties—enough to wear a different one every day.
Women’s blouses went for ten to twelve dollars, hats cost thirty-five cents, and shoes ran two to three dollars a pair.
Most women sewed their own clothes since it was cheaper than buying ready-made garments. Only for special occasions would they visit a shop for a dress.
That was how much fifty thousand dollars was worth back then—an unimaginable fortune.
Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Gold Bars
Chapter Text
“Fifty thousand dollars—that’s a huge sum. But it also means we’ve crossed even more powerful men.”
“I’ve never seen that bond myself, Hosea. You have, haven’t you? Was it issued by just one company?”
Davey asked with a cold smile.
The bearer bonds had been jointly issued by the federal government and several private corporations. The ones in Cornwall’s possession had clearly changed hands multiple times.
At his words, Hosea immediately recalled the names of several companies printed on the bonds. Each one was a giant within the federal territory. His face darkened at once. They hadn’t just offended one magnate—they had offended several.
“Hosea, what’s going on?” Arthur turned and asked.
He only understood that the bonds were worth a lot of money. Beyond that, he had no idea what they truly represented.
Hosea hesitated to explain, so Davey spoke instead. “Arthur, simply put, those bonds are tied to several powerful men. By robbing that train, we’ve managed to offend all of them at once.”
Arthur still didn’t grasp the seriousness of it. “They won’t track it back to us,” he said. “They’ll just go after the O’Driscolls.”
Davey didn’t argue. He knew Arthur was trying to protect Dutch. Hosea, too, seemed to take comfort in the thought, placing his hopes on the O’Driscoll Gang taking the fall.
But the truth was, news of the train robbery had already hit the papers.
An enraged Cornwall had hired the Pinkerton Detective Agency, putting up a $20,000 contract to find the culprits.
With the backing of several magnates, scores of Pinkerton agents crossed from West Elizabeth into New Hanover, beginning their investigation and manhunt.
The O’Driscolls, framed for the crime, were the first to suffer. But since they weren’t the ones behind it, it was only a matter of time before suspicion fell on the Van der Linde Gang.
...
Even in this so-called real world, the wagon’s wheel broke along the way, and they encountered a local Native American tribe.
Hosea told Arthur about the hardships these people endured—their suffering and the oppression they faced.
Davey’s gaze flickered thoughtfully. In the game, this had only been a story event.
In reality, it took three full days before the convoy reached Horseshoe Overlook.
The day after setting up camp, Bill, Javier, Mac, and Charles couldn’t wait to ride out to Valentine—their motives were obvious enough.
Reverend Swanson headed south toward the train station in search of something.
With supplies running low, Dutch asked Arthur to take a wagon to Valentine and restock.
“Hey, Davey, how about coming along? Let’s see what civilized life looks like in Valentine.”
Arthur invited with a grin.
“Arthur, you guys go ahead. I’m going to scout the area—about the Pinkertons, you know. Mac and the others aren’t exactly reliable.”
Davey turned him down, having his own plans in mind.
Just then, Karen and Tilly came over, eager to visit Valentine as well.
Arthur kicked the dozing Uncle awake by the wagon and set off with the girls.
“Hey, Davey,” Dutch called out with a smile, “why don’t you take it easy for once—go enjoy yourself like the others.”
Davey nodded, mounted his horse, and rode off. But his path didn’t lead toward Valentine.
Instead, he headed northwest from Horseshoe Overlook—toward the burned-down town of Limpany.
‘Let’s see if that gold bar’s really there.’
As a veteran player of Red Dead Redemption, Davey had, like most others, replayed the game countless times before finally settling into Chapter Two for a slower pace.
In the game, Chapter Two offered the perfect start—you could find six gold bars worth a total of $3,000 in three different locations. The nearest one was hidden in the ruins of Limpany.
But this was reality now. There was no guarantee the gold still existed. It might’ve been found long ago by some cowboy or drifter. The odds of that were high.
So the very first thing Davey decided upon reaching Horseshoe Overlook was to check on the Limpany gold.
After losing his stash in Blackwater, all he had left was a few dozen dollars on him. And out here in the West, money was everything. Without it, you couldn’t do a thing.
It didn’t take long before he arrived at the charred remains of Limpany.
In the game, the town had only a few buildings. But here, in reality, it stretched across hundreds of houses.
‘Looks like this is going to take a while. Quite the job ahead of me.’
It made sense—if there had only been a handful of houses, someone would’ve taken the gold long ago.
He roughly remembered that the box containing the bar had been hidden inside a cabinet.
He searched from day till night, combing through dozens of houses until midnight before finally stopping to rest.
After a quick sleep, he resumed the next morning.
Maybe luck had finally smiled on him—around noon, he found the box.
It was well hidden, tucked inside a burned-out cabinet that you couldn’t spot without breaking it apart.
He pried open the iron container, and there it was—a single gleaming gold bar resting before him.
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Black Market
Chapter Text
With the gold bar in hand, Davey finally felt at ease.
The other two bars were much farther away, and reaching them by horseback would take too long. For now, it made more sense to head to Valentine, get some rest, and exchange the gold on the black market for cash.
As he rode, he couldn’t help but admire the beauty of the western landscape. Along the dusty road, he passed several wagons and cowboys on horseback.
The more refined carriages even had armed escorts riding alongside.
The West had yet to fully merge with Eastern civilization—murders, robberies, and arson were still on the rise everywhere.
With his unshaven beard and imposing build, Davey looked anything but approachable.
Some of the wagon guards instinctively placed a hand on their holsters when they spotted him, wary of a possible ambush.
Out here, a skilled gunslinger could easily take down several cowboys without needing heavy weapons.
There was no “Dead Eye” like in the game—
that ability was only a mechanic designed to let players experience what it felt like to be a top-tier gunman.
By the time dusk fell, Davey finally arrived at the town of Valentine.
The cowboys who had been riding the same road as him visibly relaxed; though they outnumbered him, they could feel the pressure he exuded—the quiet dominance of a seasoned gunslinger over lesser men.
In the game, a player could circle Valentine in just a few minutes.
But in reality, the town was home to thousands of residents, packed with wooden houses and bustling streets.
The only downside was the overpowering stench from the surrounding livestock yards.
Davey found a decent-looking inn and decided to get some rest.
A bath was long overdue as well.
“Take care of my horse.”
“Yes, sir.”
At a regular inn, one night’s stay cost about $1, with a bath running another 25 cents.
But the one Davey chose was Valentine’s most luxurious establishment.
Here, a night’s lodging cost $3, and a bath 50 cents.
It wasn’t a place ordinary folks could afford.
A three-dollar room was nearly two days’ wages for a laborer, and that didn’t even include the bath.
The room itself was quite elegant—clean and well-maintained. What pleased Davey most, though, was that it had a private flush toilet.
After all, what kind of civilized town didn’t have one?
Before long, an attendant knocked on the door to inform him that his bathwater was ready.
Bathing took place in a separate room—
a necessity in the West, where proper water systems hadn’t yet been built, making water an expensive commodity. Most people went several days without bathing.
“Sir, would you like some help? Only 50 cents.”
Davey had just undressed and stepped into the tub when he heard a knock, followed by a woman’s voice from outside.
In the game, the scrub service also cost 50 cents—a fair price.
But in reality, that was only the starting fee. There were “extra services” available, though they came with additional charges.
Not something you saw in the game—but this wasn’t a game anymore...
“Come in, ma’am,” Davey said calmly, though there was a trace of curiosity in his tone.
When the door opened, his interest vanished instantly. He didn’t even bother saying much afterward.
Still, he didn’t send her away. After days on the road, he was filthy enough to need a proper scrubbing.
Ignoring the woman’s subtle hints and advances, Davey let her wash him down thoroughly. When she was done, he asked the attendant to bring another bucket of hot water so he could rinse off again, and he casually handed her a 10-cent tip.
Tipping, at the time, was something only the wealthy did.
The custom had been imported from Europe—
wealthy Americans who traveled abroad brought it back as a way to show off their refinement and social standing.
Just a few years ago, there had even been a short-lived anti-tipping movement in the East, which, of course, ended in failure.
After helping Davey rinse off again, the woman was pleasantly surprised when he gave her a full dollar in tips.
Her “extra service” typically cost only 50 cents—25 cents if you bargained, sometimes even rolled into the standard fee.
It all depended on how generous the client was.
She and others like her worked across multiple inns, though cheaper establishments paid less for their services.
Before leaving, Davey casually asked about the black market’s location. Once he got the information, he decided to take care of business before turning in for the night.
The black market was hidden away in a small shack down a narrow alley—
a place no one would find without directions.
Davey covered the lower half of his face with a scarf before entering.
Not out of fear—just to avoid unnecessary attention.
“Oh, a fine gold bar,” the black market dealer said, eyes gleaming. “How much would you like to exchange for it, sir?”
Davey said nothing. He simply revealed the Colt resting at his hip.
“My apologies, sir—please forgive my rudeness,” the dealer stammered quickly. “At the current rate, that bar is worth five hundred dollars. Will that do?”
“That’ll do,” Davey replied evenly. “No hundreds or fifties. Exchange it all into twenties and tens.”
In the West, outside prosperous towns like Saint Denis and Blackwater, large bills were hard to spend and drew too much attention.
Smaller denominations were safer—and smarter.
...
(35 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Valentine’s Civilized Society
Chapter Text
When it came to making quick money in the West, nothing beat the tobacco and liquor trade.
Tobacco was profitable, sure, but the costs were far too high for now. Moonshining, on the other hand, was clearly the best option.
Back in his previous life, when he played the game online, running a moonshine business had been his main source of income.
So naturally, his plan this time around was the same—to make his start through moonshining.
Of course, with only a few hundred dollars to his name, he didn’t have nearly enough capital yet. He still needed to retrieve the remaining gold bars from two other locations.
But for now, what he really needed was some rest.
...
The next morning, Davey decided to stop by the saloons—mostly to take a look around. The top priority was still getting his hands on the gold bars.
There were two saloons in Valentine.
The first was the old establishment, the Valentine Saloon.
The second was the newly opened Smithfield Saloon.
Ever since Smithfield opened its doors, business at the old saloon had steadily declined. Most folks preferred the modern atmosphere of the new place.
As Davey stepped out of his inn, intending to visit the old saloon first, he spotted something troubling in a nearby alley.
Tilly Jackson was pinned against a wall by a black man who looked like he was threatening her.
“Didn’t think I’d find you, did you, Tilly?”
“What you do has nothing to do with me anymore… Let me go! Let me go!”
“I’ve been looking for you for a long time.”
Davey didn’t hesitate. He strode forward.
“Let her go.”
The moment he spoke, he revealed the Colt holstered at his waist.
The man froze. One glance at the gun was enough to make him hesitate.
“Hey, man, take it easy. No need for trouble.” He raised his hands slightly and stepped back, releasing Tilly.
Realizing Davey wasn’t someone to mess with, the man threw Tilly a cold glare.
“You’re making a big mistake, Tilly Jackson!”
“Get lost!” Tilly snapped.
The man gave Davey one last look, decided it wasn’t worth the fight, and quickly walked away.
“Thanks, Davey.”
“It’s fine, Tilly.”
Davey didn’t ask further. He knew exactly who that man was—one of the Foreman Brothers Gang.
Tilly Jackson had become an outlaw at just twelve years old. She’d joined the Foreman Brothers Gang early on but later killed Anthony Foreman’s cousin in self-defense and left the gang. After that, she joined the Van der Linde Gang.
“Hey, Davey!”
Arthur’s voice called from nearby. He’d been out looking for Tilly and Karen and had stumbled upon them by chance.
“Arthur, you’re on your own? Where’s Mac?”
“Davey, you know Mac—he drank half the saloon dry last night. He’s still sleeping it off. I’m looking for Karen. Have you seen her? Heard she went to the hotel to gather intel.”
“Figures,” Davey replied. “Mac’s always like that. I wasn’t staying nearby last night, so I haven’t heard anything about Karen.”
He already knew about Karen’s situation but didn’t say more.
Arthur went on toward the hotel to find her, while Davey headed straight for the Smithfield Saloon.
Inside, he spotted Mac passed out at a table, with Mary-Beth and Uncle sitting beside him, keeping watch.
“Hey, Davey,” Mary-Beth greeted with a smile when she noticed him.
“Uncle, Mary—thanks for watching over him. That fool never changes,” Davey said, walking up to the bar. He ordered three steaks, a glass of red wine, and a whiskey.
“Oh, Davey, thanks for the whiskey—but one glass? That’s hardly enough!” Uncle perked up immediately at the mention of it.
Whiskey went for fifty cents a glass in the saloon—well out of Uncle’s usual range. He normally drank the cheap stuff back at camp.
“Thanks, Davey,” Mary-Beth said softly. Red wine and steak were rare luxuries for her.
“Keep an eye on Mac for me,” Davey said between bites. “I’m gathering information on the Pinkertons—it might take me a little while.”
He was planning to take a train to Bacchus Station, where five more gold bars awaited him. This would be his first real fortune.
“Don’t worry, Davey,” Uncle said, thumping his chest. “We’ll take care of him—make sure he gets back to camp safe.”
“But we’ll have to wait for Arthur to return,” he added with a grin. “You know neither Mary nor I can haul this lump on our own.”
“Still,” Uncle said with a sheepish smile, “one glass of whiskey ain’t enough for me.”
Uncle didn’t take part in gang jobs, so he had no steady income. He lived off camp rations and cheap liquor. High-proof drinks like whiskey or gin—costing at least two dollars a bottle—were far beyond what he could afford.
Mary-Beth, meanwhile, ate her steak with quiet grace, occasionally sipping her wine. Her elegant posture and soft manners made her look more like a lady of high society than a gang member—though that was, of course, part of her disguise.
Davey chuckled and pulled out a dollar, ordering two more whiskeys for Uncle.
“Oh, generous Davey!” Uncle grinned ear to ear. “Bless you, boy.”
Davey glanced at the still-sleeping Mac. It was obvious this one wouldn’t be waking up anytime soon.
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: It Was Just a Misunderstanding
Chapter Text
“I booked a room at the Helton Inn. Maybe you all can rest there for a bit—take a bath or something.”
“Of course, I’ll put it on my tab.”
Mary-Beth, Karen, Molly, Arthur, Uncle, and Mac all carried the same unpleasant smell. It had been far too long since any of them had taken a proper bath. In the West, bathing itself was a kind of luxury.
Aside from Dutch and Micah, Davey actually liked most of the others and didn’t mind lending a small hand.
Hearing Davey’s offer, Mary-Beth’s eyes lit up. “Thank you, Davey.”
Uncle let out a low whistle. “Oh, Davey, the Helton Inn? I hear it’s three dollars a night!”
Davey chuckled. “Ran into a generous fellow on the road who was kind enough to share a bit of his good fortune.”
For an outlaw gang, robbery was nothing unusual, so Davey simply attributed his newfound generosity to his “luck” on the road.
“You really are one lucky man, Davey—running into someone with money to spare,” Uncle laughed. “They say the service at the Helton Inn is top-notch.”
Davey caught Uncle’s tone and smiled. “Maybe you should see for yourself. Arthur and Mac are welcome too.”
Uncle’s face lit up instantly. “Davey, thank you! You’re a true brother.”
Just then, Arthur burst in with Karen and Molly. Karen’s face was bruised.
“Davey, Uncle—we need to get out of here, now,” Arthur said urgently.
He’d gotten into a fight while defending Karen, and trouble was already on their heels.
Uncle groaned in frustration. He’d just been looking forward to the Helton Inn—he’d heard they had some real high-class company there. Mary-Beth looked disappointed too; she’d been hoping for that long-overdue bath.
“What happened, Arthur? Maybe we don’t have to rush. Davey’s got a room at the Helton Inn—we should clean up first,” Uncle said.
Arthur quickly explained, “I got into some trouble. The local sheriff might be after me.”
Uncle scowled. “Damn it, Arthur! Can’t you keep yourself out of trouble for once?”
At the mention of the sheriff, Uncle immediately realized how serious things were. They were all wanted men. Even if bounties didn’t carry over between states, their faces were still worth plenty. Once recognized, getting out of town would be nearly impossible.
Just then, a voice rang out from outside. “That’s him! He’s the one who hit me!”
Outside the saloon, Valentine’s sheriff had already surrounded the place with several deputies.
“Listen up inside!” a voice called out. “I’m Sheriff Curtis Malloy of Valentine. You’ve been accused of assault, and I need you to come with me for questioning.”
Sheriff Malloy was cautious—criminals out West almost always carried guns, and it didn’t take much for a gunfight to break out.
Arthur’s hand was already resting on his holster.
“Easy, Arthur,” Davey said, standing up. “There’s no need for this. Maybe we can talk it out with Sheriff Malloy.”
He didn’t want a shootout. In this world, being wanted wasn’t something you could just sleep off like in a game—it would stick with you.
“Alright, Davey. I’ll follow your lead,” Arthur said. “When I was helping Karen, I roughed that guy up a bit.”
Davey walked over, raised his hands alongside Arthur, and the two stepped out of the saloon.
Seeing them comply, Sheriff Malloy let out a small sigh of relief—at least there wouldn’t be bloodshed today.
Arthur, Davey, Karen, and the man Arthur had beaten were all taken to the sheriff’s office.
Unlike the one in the game, this station was much larger, with at least twenty or thirty officers. Valentine might have been a ranching town of only a few thousand, but it was prosperous enough to support a sizable law force.
“This gentleman says you assaulted him. Is that true? I’d like to hear your explanation,” Sheriff Malloy asked from behind his desk.
Arthur was about to speak, but Davey stepped forward first.
“Sheriff Malloy, maybe you should take a look at this young lady here. Notice the bruises on her face? Clearly, our friend stepped in because she was being harassed.”
“That’s self-defense, wouldn’t you agree?”
As he spoke, Davey discreetly slipped a twenty-dollar bill between the pages of a book on the sheriff’s desk, his body blocking the view of everyone else. Sheriff Malloy’s eyes flickered.
Twenty dollars was no small amount.
“Ahem… this gentleman—”
“Sheriff, my name’s Davey,” he interrupted smoothly.
“Oh, Mr. Davey, I see your point. It seems you and your friend were treated unfairly.”
Sheriff Malloy’s tone softened. He turned to the complainant. “Sir, perhaps you’d like to explain why you struck this lovely lady in the first place?”
The man stammered, unsure what to say. He couldn’t admit it had been over solicitation—prostitution was illegal across most of the states, and that would be a far worse charge than assault.
Davey stepped forward, wrapping an arm around the man’s shoulder with a friendly grin. “Sheriff Malloy, maybe this was all just a misunderstanding. Isn’t that right, sir?”
Seeing the situation turn against him, the man quickly nodded. “Yes… yes, it’s just a misunderstanding.”
Chapter 13: Chapter 13 – The Role of the Counterfeit Drug Dealer
Chapter Text
In the US, there was no problem money couldn’t solve. And if it couldn’t—well, that only meant you didn’t have enough of it.
With both sides having settled things, Sheriff Malloy saw no reason to interfere further. Once the matter was closed, he prepared to leave the station.
Arthur hadn’t noticed Davey slipping the bribe into the sheriff’s book. He genuinely believed Malloy was a good, fair man—honest and upright. Thankfully, he hadn’t drawn his gun back at the saloon.
Davey glanced at the wanted posters hanging on the wall and smiled. “Sheriff Malloy, are these your current bounty targets?”
Sheriff Malloy, who’d developed a good impression of Davey, asked, “Are you a bounty hunter?”
Davey shrugged. “Sometimes, I suppose. You know how it is—everyone runs short on cash now and then.”
Malloy shot a glance at his deputy.
The deputy stepped forward and explained, “That man’s a heartless quack. He’s been selling fake miracle tonics that’ve poisoned folks all over these parts—mostly around here and Annesburg.”
“He’s killed more people than Landon Ricketts ever did, and not with a single bullet. He gets some kind of sick thrill out of it.”
The sheriff added, “People at the saloon said they spotted him in the nearby canyon, heading north.”
“Davey, think you can bring him in? There’s a nice bounty on his head.”
“But you’ll need to bring him back alive. I want the widows he’s left behind to get their justice before he swings.”
“Of course. Whatever means you use, I won’t ask questions—just make sure you deliver.”
Davey nodded. “I’ll give it a shot. But for now, we should get going. Thank you, Sheriff Malloy.”
...
After leaving the station, the group headed back toward the saloon.
Karen let out a long breath of relief, still surprised at how smoothly everything had gone. “That sheriff really is such a fair, decent man,” she murmured.
Arthur looked uneasy, as if he wanted to speak but hesitated.
“Arthur,” Davey said, catching the look, “if you’ve got something to say, just spit it out.”
Arthur hesitated, then spoke. “That wanted poster, Davey... You know I’m short on money right now. If I go after that bounty—of course, I’ll split it with you.”
Arthur clearly had his eye on the bounty, but since Davey had brought it up first, he couldn’t just compete with one of his own. Other gangs might fight over rewards, but in the Van der Linde Gang, Arthur still believed everyone was family.
Davey, however, had no intention of handing the counterfeit medicine peddler over to the law. That man—Benedict Allbright—was far too valuable to waste.
To get his moonshine business running, Davey needed a large supply of drinking-grade alcohol. Using industrial alcohol would kill people—and taste awful. Medical alcohol, on the other hand, was basically the same as food-grade. If Benedict could brew fake medicine, then he clearly had access to the right materials.
The nearby clinics also stored plenty of medical alcohol, but those were under the control of the O’Driscoll Gang, who happened to be working with the same deputy they’d just met.
The real O’Driscoll Gang wasn’t the kind of weak, expendable group you could mow down like in a game. They’d been clashing with the Van der Linde Gang for years—and they were formidable.
Valentine was O’Driscoll territory, and their operations were even larger than the Van der Lindes’. If Davey wanted to drive them out, he’d need a lot more information first.
“Arthur,” Davey said, “you can go after that fake medicine dealer—but don’t turn him in to the law. I’ve got a use for him.”
“The bounty’s fifty dollars. I’ll pay it myself. You won’t be working for nothing.”
Davey pulled fifty dollars from his pocket and pressed it into Arthur’s hand.
“Davey... this—” Arthur looked taken aback.
“Arthur,” Davey continued, “northwest of camp, there’s a burned-down town called Limpany. Once you’ve got him, take him there and hold him for me.”
Arthur nodded. “Alright, Davey.” He couldn’t refuse a brother’s request—especially not one that came with fifty bucks attached.
“Arthur,” Davey said with a grin, “why don’t you head to the Helton Inn with Uncle and the others—oh, and Karen too. I booked a room for you all to wash up. It’s on my tab.”
Karen brightened instantly. “Oh, a bath—what a beautiful word! Thank you, Davey.”
...
Back at the saloon, Karen recounted everything that had happened at the sheriff’s office, still insisting that Sheriff Malloy was an honest and upright man.
By then, Mac had finally woken up. When he heard that Davey had robbed a rich man and rented rooms at the Helton Inn, he loudly demanded to go take a bath himself.
Uncle shot Davey a surprised look. He knew the business at the sheriff’s station hadn’t been as simple as it seemed—there were clearly things Davey hadn’t said. But his attention quickly shifted at the mention of baths.
Soon after, the group arrived at the Helton Inn. Davey left a twenty-dollar deposit with the clerk, making sure everyone’s bills would be charged to his name.
Now, it was time to retrieve the other five gold bars.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Civilized Noble
Chapter Text
Davey rode his horse out of the inn, heading first to the stables to swap out his saddle bags for a top-tier set. Then he made his way to the barber for a proper grooming, getting his hair and beard neatly trimmed.
The transformation was striking. His once scruffy, rough-around-the-edges look was gone, replaced by a clean, refined image. With his natural blond hair, Davey had always been a handsome man. In truth, whether it was Arthur, Dutch, Hosea, or the Callander brothers, each was quite striking in his own right.
At camp, Hosea kept a photograph of himself, Dutch, and Arthur—a trio whose looks could have graced a portrait in a city gallery. Even though Davey only appeared briefly in the game, his sharp profile alone hinted at a natural charm.
Leaving the barbershop, Davey continued to the tailor.
While Valentine lacked barbers and tailors in the game, the real-world version of this prosperous ranching town certainly had them. Inside the shop, Davey spent twenty-two dollars on a gentleman’s suit—something only the upper class would wear.
Naturally, no gentleman was complete without a walking stick.
It was a custom that had originated among European nobles and had since become fashionable among the wealthy elite of the Union. The stick wasn’t cheap—five dollars for a carved wooden one without ivory or gemstone inlays. He also purchased a finely crafted calfskin briefcase for three dollars.
As the saying goes, a man is judged by his clothes, a horse by its saddle. Looks are three parts nature and seven parts presentation.
Now, Davey looked every inch a man of success.
The original Davey had never been to school, but his past self—Logan Song—had actually graduated from college. Even if it was a second-rate institution, by the standards of the late nineteenth century, that still made him an intellectual.
The rough aura of an outlaw was gone. What remained was the refined air of an educated man.
Even his own brother, Mac Callander, would probably have doubted his eyes upon seeing him now.
...
Davey then rode to the Valentine Post Office and Train Station.
There, he paid off the bounties placed on both himself and the counterfeit medicine peddler, Benedict Allbright.
Paying a bounty stopped bounty hunters from pursuing the target—a quirk of Western justice born from its era.
With limited federal law enforcement and differing state laws across the Union, bounty hunting had become a distinct profession. Anyone could be a bounty hunter, but they didn’t serve just anyone.
Only the Bounty Hunters’ Guild could issue official targets, and they typically worked for the federal government.
In the West, everything had a price. If you paid the Guild enough, they’d cancel a bounty—what people called a ransom—usually double the original reward.
Davey’s bounty, like Allbright’s, stood at fifty dollars—a steep sum. Most wanted posters offered only a few dollars, maybe a dozen, sometimes mere cents.
Of course, that only applied to Guild bounties. Private contracts paid much more.
Take Cornwall, for example—he’d paid the Pinkertons twenty thousand dollars for a job, with Dutch Van der Linde valued at five thousand, Arthur at two thousand, and each of the Callander brothers at three thousand.
In the game’s storyline, Arthur’s bounty later rises to five thousand because the Callander brothers are dead. But in this version, since the brothers still lived, their names topped the list instead.
Private contracts like these didn’t go through the Guild. Even if a bounty hunter captured Davey, the Guild wouldn’t pay a cent; instead, he’d be handed to the Pinkerton Detective Agency for the reward.
“Sir, I’d like a first-class ticket to Bacchus Station—and a horse ticket as well.”
Davey spoke with a calm, polite smile. His tailored suit, elegant walking stick, top hat, and leather briefcase—all paired with his intellectual poise—earned him instant respect from the station staff.
“Good day, sir,” the clerk said warmly. “That will be thirty-five dollars. We’ll see that your horse is properly attended to.”
In the game, trains were little more than a few crude cars, with horses magically keeping pace beside them. But in the real West, luxury carriages for the wealthy were common, along with livestock cars for horses. Naturally, first-class tickets cost more than twice as much as standard fares.
Davey handed over thirty-five dollars, then added a one-dollar coin.
“Thank you for your generosity, sir,” the attendant said with renewed enthusiasm. “The train departs in thirty minutes. Please, have a seat by the tables—we’ll bring you complimentary snacks and juice.”
The staff rarely offered such perks unprompted; they were reserved for first-class passengers, but tips had a way of opening doors.
For Davey, generosity came easily—and a little goodwill never hurt in the West.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Catherine
Chapter Text
“Why do you get a snack and juice while I have nothing?”
“We clearly bought the same ticket.”
Davey was waiting for the train when a woman’s voice spoke beside him.
She was a blonde girl, probably just past twenty. Instead of the usual courtly gown most women wore, she was dressed in a more modern style—denim jacket and jeans.
Denim clothing had its roots in the 1849 California Gold Rush. Levi Strauss, a Jewish immigrant, was credited as the inventor of jeans. Known for their durability, they had become a staple of fashion across the West.
Her jeans, however, were unlike ordinary ones—dyed a deep blue and cut to better fit a woman’s figure.
“Miss, perhaps you should ask the staff about that instead of taking it out on me,” Davey said evenly.
Golden curls framed her face, her skin pale as cream, and her eyes the color of the clear western sky. She fit perfectly within Davey’s tastes.
She looked to be in her early twenties, though perhaps a bit younger. Girls in the Union tended to mature fast.
“You’re being presumptuous. I’m not a ‘lady.’ My name’s Catherine Montoya—you may call me Miss Catherine.”
Catherine had a friendly, confident air—perhaps it was Davey’s refined manner and gentlemanly dress that made her feel comfortable approaching him. Most travelers at the station weren’t from her social class, and among them, only Davey seemed worth her attention. Bored, she had probably found an excuse to strike up a conversation.
Even in denim, the cut and quality of her outfit clearly marked her as someone from a well-off family.
“Davey Callander,” he replied with a polite smile. “You may call me Mr. Callander. Beautiful Miss Catherine, you must be from one of the East’s more civilized cities. It’s an honor to meet you here.”
He found her intriguing—and chatting would certainly help pass the time.
In the Union, only the eldest sons and daughters of a family were addressed by surname; younger siblings were called by their given names. As the eldest of the Callander brothers, Davey was properly known as Mr. Callander.
“Mr. Callander, how did you know I was from the East? Was it my accent?” Catherine asked as she sat gracefully across from him.
“Such modern, stylish tailoring isn’t something a western seamstress could produce. Only designers in civilized cities like New York or Washington City could create such work.”
He gestured for a station attendant to bring another plate of pastries and juice, leaving a dollar tip. Catherine smiled, clearly delighted by his gentlemanly manners.
“I’m curious,” Davey continued, “was it the scenery of the West that brought the lovely Miss Catherine here?”
Catherine laughed lightly. “I’m a student at Union University, majoring in journalism. I came West to gather material for my graduation thesis. I’ve traveled all across the East, but nothing there inspired me to write—so I came here instead.”
Davey’s eyes brightened at the mention of Union University. That was no ordinary school—it had been founded by the President who established the Union itself, inaugurated on November 4, 1861, only thirty-eight years earlier. Those who attended came from families of wealth or influence.
“Miss Catherine,” he said gently, “a young and beautiful woman like you could find herself in trouble out here in the wild West. Perhaps you’d be safer returning East.”
Catherine smiled. “I’m only taking the train to enjoy the scenery. I won’t stray from the station grounds.” Then, with a teasing glint in her eye, she added, “Besides, with a gentleman like Mr. Callander nearby, I think I’ll be perfectly safe. You’ll protect me, won’t you?”
“Of course,” Davey replied with a warm smile. “It would be my honor, beautiful Miss Catherine.”
Time slipped away as they talked. Thirty minutes passed in what felt like moments.
When the train was ready to board, Davey rose and gave a small, graceful bow. With his left hand behind his back, he extended his right hand, palm up, toward her—a gesture from the courts of old Europe, known as the Princess’s Hand Presentation, reserved for royal ladies.
The meaning was clear enough: In my eyes, you are like a princess.
Catherine understood perfectly. Tilting her delicate, pale neck, she placed her hand in his and rose with elegance.
Just then, a station attendant hurried over, courteously offering to carry their luggage.
As they walked, Catherine naturally slipped her arm through Davey’s. Together they looked like a pair of newlywed nobles.
Their closeness, in that moment, deepened.
“Thank you, sir,” the attendant said.
“My pleasure,” Davey replied with polite modesty.
He handed over another dollar as a tip, earning a grateful bow from the worker.
Catherine’s eyes lingered on him with new admiration. Most nobles she’d met were arrogant and self-important—but Davey’s calm, courteous grace set him apart.
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Moonshine Operation
Chapter Text
“It’s been a pleasure meeting you, lovely Miss Catherine, but all good things must come to an end. I believe it’s time for me to take my leave.”
As the train pulled into Bacchus Station, Davey stood, tipped his hat, and addressed Catherine.
The trip from Valentine Station to Bacchus Station wasn’t far—just a three-hour train ride.
During that time, Davey and Catherine had grown closer.
As a soul from a later era, Davey’s knowledge far exceeded that of most people in this time.
From scenic landmarks and local customs to fashion, politics, and visions of the future—these were all things Catherine had never encountered before.
Davey’s insight left a lasting impression on her heart. She had never met a man so well-informed, polite, and refined.
“I’m also very glad to have met you, Mr. Callander. Will we see each other again?” Catherine’s heart was filled with reluctance. She truly wanted to follow Davey off the train, but her sense of propriety held her back.
“I’m sure we will, Miss Catherine. I won’t forget the wonderful time I’ve spent with you,” Davey said with a warm smile.
“Will you write to me?” she asked, unwilling to let their connection fade. Out here in the vast West, who knew when they might cross paths again?
“If Miss Catherine would be so kind as to give me your address,” Davey replied, lifting his suitcase.
“Henry Manor, Saint Denis, Lemoyne. I’ll look forward to your letter, Mr. Callander,” Catherine said, her eyes full of anticipation.
Hearing that, Davey paused, setting aside the walking stick he had been about to pick up. He turned toward her, took a step closer, and gently lifted her left hand, pressing a courteous kiss upon it.
A faint blush colored Catherine’s cheeks.
“I’ll remember this, always. It’s been an unforgettable encounter, Miss Catherine Montoya. I look forward to the day we meet again.”
After the kiss, Davey picked up his walking stick, gave her one last smile, and stepped out of the carriage.
Catherine leaned against the window, watching him walk toward the back of the train until he disappeared from sight.
Woo—woo!
The whistle sounded. Bacchus Station was only a transfer stop, so the train wouldn’t stay long.
As it began to move, Catherine kept looking out the window, searching for Davey’s figure—but he was nowhere to be seen.
Just as disappointment began to weigh on her heart, a familiar figure appeared outside the window—Davey, on horseback.
Her eyes lit up with joy.
Davey waved at her as he rode alongside the train for a while before gradually fading into the distance.
His departing figure lingered in Catherine’s sapphire-blue eyes…
The remaining two gold bars were both near Bacchus Station, so it wouldn’t take long to retrieve them.
Since the train was still moving, Davey decided to head for the statue first to collect the three gold bars hidden there.
The statue’s location hadn’t been clearly marked on the game map from his past life, but players who had finished the game knew it was near the mysterious mountaintop cabin—where Arthur was buried.
Though the landscape had changed somewhat in this world, luck was on Davey’s side. It didn’t take him long to find the narrow cave.
Inside, surrounded by stone figures, he activated a hidden mechanism and successfully obtained three gold bars.
After all his recent expenses, the $500 he’d exchanged earlier had dwindled to just over $200.
The biggest cost had been the $200 bounty to clear the charges for the fake medicine peddler, Benedict Allbright.
Now, he had finally earned back what he’d lost.
Leaving the cave, only the wrecked train carriage remained on his list.
It was easy to find—under the railway bridge near Cotorra Springs. Following the tracks led straight to it.
Though a bit of a hassle, he managed to secure the last two gold bars without issue.
It was time to return to Valentine.
After exchanging all the gold bars for cash, he finally had his first real fortune in hand.
This train ride, however, lacked the charm of his encounter with Catherine.
Night had fallen, and the luxurious carriage was quiet—Davey was its only passenger.
As the train rattled on, he couldn’t help but think back to the time he’d spent with her.
By the time he arrived in Valentine, it was already nine o’clock.
Davey headed straight to the Helton Inn. Arthur and Micah had already returned to camp.
He enjoyed a long, luxurious bath, washing away the dirt of the road.
Davey had a habit of bathing daily—after all, his soul came from a later, more civilized era where going a day unwashed felt unbearable.
Back in Colter Village, that hadn’t been possible, but now that it was, he intended to treat himself properly.
That evening, he made a trip to the black market and successfully exchanged all his gold bars for cash—this time, in large denominations.
With money finally in hand, the moonshine operation could begin.
But before that, he needed to make one more trip back to camp.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Undermining Dutch’s Prestige
Chapter Text
After a good night’s rest, Davey woke up feeling refreshed.
He left his gentleman’s suit at the inn and changed into the freshly washed cowboy outfit that the staff had prepared.
Arthur and the others had spent $8 earlier, plus another $3 for last night’s stay, leaving only $9 from their original $20.
This time, Davey deposited $30 with the innkeeper, instructing them to hold his room for him.
Mounting his horse, he prepared to head back to camp.
“Hello, sir! Please, stop for a moment.”
A voice called out. Davey turned on horseback and saw Mr. Downes—the man who had fallen ill with tuberculosis after Arthur went to collect debts from him.
Tuberculosis spread mainly through droplets. Though not highly contagious, Davey had no intention of getting close to him.
This was the real world—if he caught it, that would be the end of him.
He tossed a $10 bill his way and turned to leave.
Horseshoe Overlook.
“Hey, Davey.”
“Hey, Lenny.”
It was Lenny greeting him—he usually handled lookout duty.
When Davey rode into camp, Arthur and Hosea were packing their things, preparing to head out.
“Davey, Hosea found a legendary animal—a giant bear. You interested in coming along for the hunt?” Arthur asked with a grin.
Davey’s expression darkened. “Sorry, I’m not in the mood for hunting right now.”
Seeing his mood, Hosea frowned slightly. “Davey, did you find something out?”
Everyone knew that Davey had left earlier under the pretense of gathering intelligence.
“Yes, Hosea. And it’s very bad news.”
Davey’s tone drew everyone’s attention. Mac, Bill, Javier, and Dutch all walked over.
Micah edged closer cautiously, lingering on the outskirts of the group.
“Davey, what did you find?” Dutch asked directly, noting the grim look on his face.
Davey fixed Dutch with a hard stare, his tone sharp and accusatory. “Dutch, Dutch... I told you we shouldn’t have robbed that train. Now look what’s happened.”
“Cornwall has paid twenty thousand dollars to the Pinkerton Detective Agency. They’ve figured it out—it wasn’t the O’Driscolls who robbed the train. It was us.”
“Dutch, there’s now a private bounty of five thousand dollars on your head. Arthur, you’ve got two thousand. Micah and I each have three thousand.”
He gave a bitter chuckle. “Didn’t think we’d become so valuable. I’m half tempted to turn myself in.”
No one laughed. The situation was far too serious. The Pinkertons’ involvement had put the gang in a dangerous position.
Davey went on, “Dutch, who knows how many Pinkertons are already in New Hanover? It’s only a matter of time before they find us.”
“Oh, Hosea, have you managed to sell those bonds yet?”
Hosea hesitated. “Davey, it’s too risky right now. Those bonds are worth a lot. We have to be careful about who we approach.”
Davey’s voice turned cold. “So, for now, those bonds might as well be worthless paper, right?”
Arthur stepped in quickly. “Davey, take it easy. It’s not that bad yet. We just need to lay low for a while. Sooner or later, we’ll find a way to sell those bonds.”
Davey ignored him and turned his eyes back to Dutch.
Dutch exhaled slowly. He knew it was his turn to speak.
“Listen, Davey, don’t get worked up. The Pinkertons won’t find us that fast.”
“Like Arthur said, we’ll stay quiet for a while. Hosea will find buyers soon enough.”
“I have a plan. Once we sell those bonds, we’ll leave this place and head south—to Tahiti. We can buy land there, grow mangoes, start fresh.”
“For now, we just need to stay calm and keep a low profile.”
Dutch still spoke with his usual confidence and charm, but ever since the argument back in Colter Village, his authority in the gang had begun to wane.
And now, the news Davey brought only confirmed what some had already feared—that the train robbery had been a mistake.
With the Pinkertons having traced the crime directly back to the Van der Linde Gang, the weight of their situation finally sank in.
Everyone looked uneasy.
Abigail clutched little Jack tightly, her mind filled with visions of gallows and nooses.
And those bonds—if they couldn’t be sold, they were nothing more than useless scraps of paper.
Aside from a few so-called luxury goods taken from Cornwall’s train, the robbery had brought the gang no real gain.
The reality was staring them in the face. No matter how eloquently Dutch spoke, he couldn’t dispel the heavy cloud hanging over the camp.
Davey didn’t say any more. He’d said enough for now.
Pushing it further would only spark a full-blown confrontation.
“Girls! What are you doing? Get to work!” Susan’s voice cut through the tension.
The group slowly began to disperse.
Arthur followed Hosea out to hunt the legendary beast.
Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Collecting Debts
Chapter Text
“Davey, my brother, why’d you give Arthur fifty dollars? That’s the kind of job I should’ve handled.”
“It was just catching some fake medicine peddler. Not worth that much.”
Mac Callander pulled Davey aside, clearly displeased.
He didn’t care much about the Pinkerton news Davey had brought earlier—what really bothered him was the fifty dollars.
Davey snorted. “If I’d left it to you, what were you doing when I told you to gather intel? You were drinking yourself stupid at the saloon, weren’t you? Spent all your money, right?”
Faced with Davey’s scolding, Mac looked embarrassed. He knew he hadn’t done his job properly.
“Where’s that fake medicine seller now?” Davey asked, sounding impatient.
Mac quickly replied, “Just like you ordered—Arthur caught him and locked him up in that burned-out town, Limpany.”
Davey nodded. “You’ll watch over him for now. Don’t let him starve, and don’t let him escape. I still need him.”
Mac nodded earnestly. “Don’t worry, Davey. I’ll keep an eye on him, but…”
As twins who’d grown up together, Davey knew exactly what that “but” meant.
Without another word, he pulled out a wad of bills—over a hundred dollars—and stuffed them into Mac’s pocket.
Mac’s grin spread instantly. He’d known his brother must’ve made a good haul from his recent jobs.
By gang rules, half of anything earned from robberies was supposed to go to the camp.
But Davey hadn’t made any donations lately.
In truth, most of the gang knew he’d been robbing wealthy travelers.
Just a couple of days ago, when Arthur and Uncle came back from buying supplies, they’d bragged about staying at a fancy hotel and taking a luxurious bath—all charged to Davey’s tab.
Dutch hadn’t called Davey out on it. He could tell Davey was still bitter about the failed train robbery, and pushing him now over donations would only lead to conflict.
The Callander brothers weren’t people you wanted to pick a fight with.
Dutch knew he needed to keep the gang’s heavy hitters on his side, not drive them away.
It was around then that Leopold Strauss approached Davey.
“Davey, are you busy these days? I could use your help,” Strauss said, smiling faintly.
“You know how it is—some folks just never pay back what they owe.”
Strauss had been running his loan business for a long time—it was one of the gang’s key sources of income.
The money gang members donated to the camp was lent out by Strauss, making more money through interest.
In the original timeline, Arthur only started collecting debts after the gang moved to Horseshoe Overlook.
Before that, it was the Callander brothers who handled those jobs.
It was only after their deaths that Strauss turned to Arthur.
But now that the Callander brothers were still alive, the work naturally fell to them again—one of their steady sources of income.
Collectors earned a small commission for each job completed.
“No problem, Strauss. Just give me the list and the details—I’ll take care of it,” Davey said casually.
“Excellent, Davey. Working with you has always been a pleasure,” Strauss replied, handing him a piece of paper with the names and information neatly written.
“One’s named Chick Matthews—works at Guthrie Farm, probably just a hand there.”
“Then there’s Mr. Wróbel, a small landowner over in Painted Sky. His ranch hasn’t been doing well.”
“And a woman named Lilly Millet, a ranch maid over at Emerald Ranch.”
Davey took the note and nodded.
This was also why he hadn’t told Arthur about Thomas Downes.
Because of Davey’s involvement, Arthur wouldn’t be handling any of the debt collection work—and so, he’d never come into contact with Downes or his tuberculosis.
In a way, the moment the Callander brothers survived, the gears of fate had already begun to shift.
To launch his moonshine operation, Davey needed a few key components:
a distiller, medical-grade alcohol, and raw materials like cornmeal and malt.
He already had a lead on the medical alcohol—from the fake medicine dealer locked up in Limpany.
He’d also chosen someone for the role of distiller.
But the raw materials would require the help of a rancher.
Running a moonshine business meant more than just brewing—it meant dodging rival bootleggers and federal agents.
To stay safe, Davey would need to purchase supplies quietly and set up a secure distilling location.
No decent rancher would risk cooperating with him in secret.
So his best bet was to find someone struggling—someone desperate enough to take the offer.
And there was a perfect candidate: Wróbel, the struggling ranch owner over in Painted Sky.
People who borrowed from Leopold Strauss were usually at the end of their rope, so Davey was confident he could pull Wróbel into the moonshine business.
Wróbel actually had the means to repay Strauss—that wasn’t the issue.
His real problem was the debt he owed the bank, and that was what had him trapped.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Only the Dead Keep Secrets
Chapter Text
The next day.
“Time to get to work, Mac. Saddle up and come with me.”
Davey called to Mac — it was time to collect debts. Dutch was pleased Davey had sent Mac out; even if Davey hadn’t turned in his share, doing work for the gang still counted as contribution.
Mac was roused from a deep sleep, reluctant but hauling himself up to prepare.
“John, you coming?”
After a moment’s thought, Davey walked over to John’s tent and called.
John looked puzzled; Abigail’s face wore worry.
“Abigail, you can’t keep John holed up in camp forever. He won’t earn a thing that way. Debt collecting’s a legitimate business — there’s no real danger,” Davey said, addressing Abigail. He knew John always listened to her.
“Thank you, Davey.” Abigail understood at once — this was Davey giving John an opportunity. With her approval, John couldn’t refuse.
Davey had his own reasons for bringing John. The moonshine operation was about to start, and relying on Mac alone wouldn’t be enough to protect the business. He couldn’t be the one to personally fight every rival gang forever. Even now, most gangs wouldn’t stand against the Callander brothers, but expanding the moonshine trade required more hands.
John hadn’t fully come into his own yet; in the Van der Linde Gang he was second-tier. His marksmanship wasn’t on Micah’s level, but he was better than Bill and Javier — a useful helper.
...
The three mounted up and soon left Horseshoe Overlook. They didn’t head straight for Painted Sky; first they rode to Limpany.
John wondered quietly why they were going there, but he said nothing.
Led by Mac, they arrived at a burned-out cabin. There was a cellar below — the fake medicine peddler Benedict Allbright was being held there.
They opened the cellar door; a dim light glowed from below. A kerosene lamp had been lit.
Inside, Benedict Allbright was gagged and tied to a post on the wall.
“Mac, untie him. How can you treat a gentleman so rudely?” Davey instructed.
Once Benedict was freed, he demanded, “Who are you people? Why did you kidnap me? I’ve no money — every cent’s gone. What do you want from me?”
After two days of confinement in that cellar, Benedict’s nerves were frayed.
Bang!
Davey drew his Colt and fired a shot into the dirt at Benedict’s feet.
“Perhaps you need to calm down, Mr. Benedict.”
The Colt’s threat snapped Benedict to attention. He didn’t doubt that if he kept shouting, the next bullet would be for his forehead. This was a pack of ruthless outlaws; if they killed him here, no one would ever know.
“What do you want, sir?” Benedict asked, voice trembling.
Davey replied evenly, “My name is Davey Callander. You may call me Mr. Callander. I want to work with you, Mr. Benedict.”
Benedict swallowed hard. “Mr. Callander, I don’t know how I could help. I only make counterfeit medicines — they don’t actually cure anything.”
Davey shook his head. “No, I don’t want fake medicine. I want moonshine. I want you to work for me — to distill liquor.”
“If you can make fake medicine, Mr. Benedict, brewing moonshine shouldn’t be beyond you,” Davey said.
Benedict hesitated. “Esteemed Mr. Callander, you know I only make fake medicine. As for moonshine… I—”
“Enough.” Davey waved him off. “Mr. Benedict, perhaps my intelligence was wrong. I thought brewing moonshine would be simple for you. There’s nothing more to discuss.”
Benedict hadn’t expected Davey to be so curt. Trembling, he asked, “Then, esteemed Mr. Callander, may I go now?”
Davey’s tone turned cold. “Go? Mr. Benedict, are you joking?”
“You know my secret now. For me, only the dead keep secrets.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll make it quick. You won’t suffer. Then this cellar will be set aflame — everything burned clean.”
“Alright, Mr. Benedict, any last words? If not, this ends now.”
Davey drew his Colt slowly from its holster, clearly preparing to put a bullet through Benedict’s head.
Chapter 20: Chapter 20: John’s Dilemma
Chapter Text
“No, Mr. Callander, you can’t do this!” Benedict cried out in terror.
Davey didn’t answer. He slowly raised his Colt and leveled it at Benedict’s head.
“No — please! I can work for you. I’ll brew moonshine. I will — it’s not hard for me, sir!” Benedict shouted, seeing Davey’s finger already on the trigger.
“Oh, you deceived me, Mr. Benedict. So you lied to me, did you?” Davey said, his voice cold. “I hate being deceived.”
“I’m sorry, Mr. Callander, it’s my fault. I’ll never lie to you again. Please spare me — I… I’ll work for you properly!”
Faced with Benedict’s pleas, Davey slowly lowered the Colt. Just as Benedict let out a shuddering breath, Davey’s cold voice cut in: “Those who deceive me must pay. Mac, break his left leg.”
Mac chuckled, snatched a wooden club from the ground, and brought it down hard on Benedict’s calf.
Benedict screamed in agony — his left shin snapped.
Davey had no patience for quack peddlers. Given any chance, Benedict would have run; breaking a leg would keep him honest. Besides, as the deputy from Valentine had said, men like him had killed who knew how many people — shooting them wouldn’t be excessive.
“John, take him. We’re going to Painted Sky.”
A broken leg wouldn’t kill him. They wanted Benedict to feel the pain now so he wouldn’t think of running later. Mac and John hauled Benedict out of the cellar and strapped him onto John’s horse.
...
John was stunned. Not by the brutality — a broken leg was nothing to someone who’d been on the wrong side of the law since childhood. What shocked him was Davey’s plan: going into the moonshine business.
He wanted to speak, but didn’t know how to start. Mac, however, asked bluntly, “Davey, we getting into the moonshine business?”
Davey nodded. “That’s right. With Dutch, I can’t see any other way out.”
“All he thinks about is robbery. Tahiti and mangoes — the man’s lost in his own head,” Mac spat. “Back in Colter Village I realised times are changing. If we keep doing things the old way, we’ll end up caught by the Pinkerton Detective Agency and swinging from the gallows.”
“Bootlegging has competition, sure, but those revenue agents aren’t the Pinkertons. We’ll have an easier time dealing with them,” Davey went on. “I checked — Valentine’s crew is mostly O’Driscoll. We were going to handle them anyway.”
In that moment Davey made clear his distrust of Dutch and his intent to leave the gang.
“Davey, my brother, I’m with you,” Mac said without hesitation.
John fell silent, regretting that he’d come.
John Marston was born in 1873. His father, a Scottish immigrant, had conceived him during an encounter with a prostitute aboard a ship bound for New York. His father longed for Scotland but despised his own great-grandfather and left home. Illiterate, he taught John little; later he drank himself blind in a bar on Chicago’s South Side, was beaten and blinded, and died in 1881. John was eight and was sent to an orphanage.
After some time there, John escaped and, in 1885 at just twelve, joined the Van der Linde Gang. Under Dutch’s guidance he learned hunting and how to handle weapons. Like Arthur, John regarded Dutch as a father. Dutch always called Arthur and John “my children.” John’s loyalty to Dutch ran deep.
Davey had chosen to tell John because he knew how much John loved Abigail, despite her painful past. Abigail’s dream was to leave the gang’s violent life and raise little Jackie properly. Davey — who knew the plot of the game from a previous life — understood that when push came to shove, John would choose Abigail. It was a natural choice: nobody asked him to kill Dutch, only to secure a better life for little Jackie.
John was torn now, but Davey was confident Abigail could persuade him.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Taking Over the Ranch
Chapter Text
Painted Sky.
Wróbel’s Ranch.
Due to poor management, the place had fallen into ruin. When Davey and his group arrived, Wróbel happened to be standing outside the house.
“(Polish) Who are you, and why have you come to my ranch?”
Seeing the intimidating group, Wróbel asked nervously.
Davey, not understanding Polish, smiled and replied in English, “Hello, Mr. Wróbel. We’re here regarding Leopold Strauss’s debt. It’s time to settle up.”
Meanwhile, Benedict, still slung over John’s horse, kept groaning in pain.
“(German) Leopold Strauss? Ah, the German. Then let’s speak in the language of the Reich,” Wróbel said cautiously.
Davey didn’t respond. He dismounted and said to Mac, “Mac, drag him inside.”
Mac chuckled, grabbed Wróbel like a chick, and tossed him onto the floor inside the house.
Davey pulled up a chair and sat down. “Listen, Mr. Wróbel. If I hear another word of Polish or German, I’ll break your left leg.”
“Don’t try to play games with me. I can’t stand liars. You saw what happened to that man earlier—he lied to me, and now his left leg’s broken.”
“So I expect you to be honest.”
“Of course, if you really can’t speak English, that’s fine too. I’ll break both your legs and forgive your debt. So, make your choice, Mr. Wróbel.”
Davey’s tone was calm, almost conversational—but that only made Wróbel more afraid. He could tell the man before him was deadly serious.
“I... sir, you know how terrible this winter has been,” Wróbel stammered, fear on his face. “I don’t have any money right now.”
Davey nodded slightly. “So, Mr. Wróbel, you’re choosing to have me forgive your debt and break both your legs?”
Terrified, Wróbel pleaded, “Please don’t do that, sir. Just give me a little time. I swear I’ll get the money.”
Davey didn’t answer. He sat silently, tapping his fingers lightly on the table.
Thump. Thump-thump. Thump-thump-thump.
With every tap, Wróbel’s heart pounded faster. It felt like Davey was deciding how best to deal with him.
Suddenly, the tapping stopped. Davey looked up at him and said, “Fifty dollars. That’s not much, Mr. Wróbel. On my way here, I heard a horse in your stable. Maybe you could sell it.”
“That’d be enough to pay what you owe, wouldn’t it? You might even have a bit left over.”
“Mac, go check the stable. See what kind of horse he’s got.”
Wróbel tensed immediately.
Mac went to the stable and soon returned. “Oh, Davey, it’s a Hungarian cross. More than enough to clear the debt,” he called out.
Wróbel shouted in panic, “No, sir, please don’t! That horse is already mortgaged to the bank! If you take it, I’ll be ruined!”
Davey smiled. “Mr. Wróbel, if we don’t take it, won’t you end up ruined anyway?”
“Your ranch has nothing left. So tell me—how exactly do you plan to repay the debt?”
“Or are you waiting for the bank to seize everything before admitting you can’t pay?”
Wróbel stammered, unable to find an answer.
At that point, Davey decided it was time to move on.
“Listen, Mr. Wróbel. I’ve got a business proposal—one that’s very profitable. If you’re willing to work with me, not only will your debt be cleared, but you’ll earn enough to pay off the bank as well.”
Wróbel looked at him in disbelief. “Sir... what kind of business are we talking about?”
Davey got straight to it. “Moonshine. The moonshine trade. You know how much it makes. I need you to use the ranch’s name to quietly buy the raw materials I need. That shouldn’t be too hard for you.”
Wróbel hesitated. “But sir, moonshine is illegal.”
Davey chuckled. “Oh, such a good citizen of America. So tell me, Mr. Wróbel—would you rather go bankrupt?”
Wróbel realized he had no other choice. “Alright, sir. I’ll work for you.”
Davey nodded. “Good. Then, Mr. Wróbel, your debt is forgiven, and your legs remain intact.”
“In a few days, someone will contact you. I’ll cover the cost of the materials—at twice the normal rate.”
He then pulled out a fifty-dollar bill. “This might help you get by for now. I’ll deduct it from your wages later.”
Holding the money in his hands, Wróbel finally let out a breath of relief.
“Thank you, sir. How should I address you... my employer?”
“Davey Callander,” he replied. “You can call me Mr. Callander.”
Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Valentine’s Little Secret
Chapter Text
Wróbel’s total debt, with interest, came to only $38.80.
Not only had Davey forgiven it, but he’d also handed Wróbel fifty dollars in cash.
Though he called it an advance, it greatly eased Wróbel’s burden. For now, at least, he didn’t have to worry about his loans.
Davey did this because Wróbel was an honest man—someone he didn’t have to fear would run away.
That made him entirely different from the counterfeit medicine peddler, Benedict.
A mix of intimidation and generosity worked perfectly on someone like Wróbel.
“Mr. Callander, please, have mercy. Let me go to the clinic for treatment,” Benedict begged as they prepared to set off again.
“If not, my leg may never heal properly. It’ll get inflamed—infected even.”
Though he was a seller of fake medicine, it was well known that anyone who could make counterfeit drugs had to understand at least some medicine.
Benedict knew his leg was in bad shape, but with timely care, it could fully recover.
If left untreated, though, he’d end up crippled for life.
“Of course, Mr. Benedict,” Davey said with a grin. “We can stop by Valentine’s clinic and have you treated.”
Benedict looked uneasy. “Mr. Callander, I’d like that, but there’s a bounty on me. If I go to Valentine, they’ll arrest me.”
“If possible, could you buy me some medical supplies instead? I think I can handle the treatment myself.”
Davey smirked. “Oh, Mr. Benedict, aren’t you afraid you’ll end up killing yourself? Plenty of folks have died after taking your fake medicine.”
Benedict sighed helplessly. “Mr. Callander, I do know some basic medical procedures.”
Davey stopped teasing him. “Relax, Mr. Benedict. I already paid your ransom—you’re safe now.
It cost me a hundred dollars to clear it, so you’d better work hard and pay me back.”
For the first time, Benedict felt a flicker of genuine gratitude.
He knew his bounty had been fifty dollars, and ransom always cost double—one hundred.
And Davey had paid it before Benedict had even done a thing.
“Alright, boys,” Davey said, “let’s get moving—to Valentine.”
Benedict’s leg still needed proper care. Mac had been ruthless, but not to the point of crippling him permanently.
Even with treatment, full recovery would take over a month.
Davey figured that within that time, once Benedict started earning money, he’d drop any thoughts of running.
After all, he’d peddled fake medicine for one reason only—to make money.
They arrived in Valentine around five in the afternoon.
It was dinnertime, but Davey took Benedict straight to the clinic.
The doctor at the Valentine Clinic had a little side business.
It wasn’t by choice, though—he’d been forced into it by threats from the O’Driscoll Gang.
In the game’s story, players could find a letter on the doctor written by Donal O’Driscoll, one of the gang members.
The letter was full of warnings and threats, even against his wife, Mrs. Calloway, and mentioned that the doctor had spoken ill of the O’Driscolls.
Back then, when first threatened, the doctor had tried reporting it to the sheriff’s office.
But it did no good—the deputy sheriff was already in on it with the O’Driscolls.
In the game, players could even spot the deputy taking bribes outside the clinic.
Of course, in the real world, things wouldn’t play out so blatantly.
Caught between the law and the outlaws, a small-town doctor like him had no power to fight back—especially when he got a share of the money.
The doctor’s name was Ben Calloway. Under American law, women took their husband’s surname after marriage.
For instance, Sadie was called Mrs. Adler.
Once inside, Doctor Calloway began treating Benedict’s leg.
“Oh, it’s you, Benedict,” he said with surprise. “What happened to you? I heard someone paid your ransom just the other day. You really are a lucky one.”
The two men knew each other—they were, after all, in the same trade.
Benedict mostly operated between Valentine and Annesburg, where his supply channels were based.
In fact, the Valentine Clinic itself had been one of his sources for counterfeit medicine ingredients.
Benedict gave a strained laugh, and Calloway quickly pieced it together—Benedict wasn’t here by choice.
The two men with him were no friends of his.
Something similar had happened to Calloway once before.
While the two talked, Davey’s eyes drifted to the window.
Outside, he saw Valentine’s deputy sheriff loitering near the door.
At a glance, the man seemed to be on duty—but in truth, he was standing guard.
If anything suspicious happened inside, he’d make sure the secret—and everyone who knew it—stayed buried there forever.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Choosing a Location for the Moonshine Distillery
Chapter Text
“Doctor, I’ve noticed a clergyman conducting charity fundraising around town lately. Do you know anything about it?”
Davey asked casually.
He already knew about Thomas Downes, but he asked on purpose so Mac and John could hear.
Ben Calloway, who was applying medicine to Benedict’s leg, replied naturally.
“Sir, you must be referring to Thomas Downes. He’s seeking redemption these days—raising money for an orphanage.”
“If you’re thinking of doing some good yourself, I’d advise keeping your distance. Mr. Downes is suffering from a severe infectious disease—tuberculosis.”
“There’s no effective cure for that, so I suppose he hopes that by doing good deeds, he’ll find peace in heaven after death.”
Perhaps out of boredom, Dr. Calloway added with a hint of sarcasm, “Honestly, I can’t quite understand Mr. Downes. His ranch was doing well, yet he’s pouring every penny into charity.
I’ve heard he’s even borrowing money from others. Poor Mrs. Downes—what will she do once he’s gone?”
That was all Davey needed to hear.
After Benedict’s treatment, he took the three of them to a restaurant in Valentine for dinner.
In the game of his past life, restaurants weren’t a feature. Even if the buildings existed, players couldn’t enter them.
But in reality, Valentine naturally had restaurants. With its steady flow of travelers, people needed a place to eat.
Locals, however, rarely ate out—they preferred home-cooked meals.
This particular restaurant looked rather upscale.
It offered pizzas of various flavors, bread, hearty soups, steaks, desserts, and ice cream—paired with a glass of red wine or fruit wine.
The average meal cost around two to three dollars, more than a day’s wages for the average laborer.
Only the middle class could afford to dine there.
“Davey, my brother, I can see you’ve become a man of refinement, while I, your younger brother, remain just a cowboy.”
Mac enjoyed his steak, soaking in the unfamiliar atmosphere.
Though they’d once had money, they rarely ate in restaurants, preferring to fill their bellies in saloons instead—with a strong drink to wash it down.
Restaurants rarely served hard liquor, offering only mild wine or spirits with meals.
The diners here were refined, and Mac’s rough manners drew frowns from nearby patrons.
But the sight of Davey, John, and Mac was enough to make them think twice about saying anything—especially with John’s scarred face looking downright menacing.
Only Benedict appeared slightly less intimidating.
“Once it gets dark, we’ve got work to do. So let’s eat well first,” Davey said offhandedly.
When it came to the moonshine business, there was one key step left:
choosing the location for their operation.
Davey intended to make Valentine his base of operations. The town’s location was ideal, with plenty of travelers coming and going.
Most importantly, the gang that controlled the area was their sworn enemy—the O’Driscoll Gang.
Unlike the Van der Linde Gang, the O’Driscolls numbered around two hundred, a ragtag bunch of lowlifes.
Aside from Colm’s inner circle, most couldn’t even ride or shoot properly.
Valentine wasn’t Colm’s main base, and only a small faction of the gang operated here.
They posed no real threat to the Callander brothers.
The site Davey had in mind for the speakeasy came straight from a side mission in the game’s storyline—the serial killer quest.
In that mission, players had to find four clues to locate the killer’s hideout—a cellar not far from Valentine.
Davey already knew exactly where that cellar was, so he didn’t need any clues.
They decided to wait until nightfall. The place belonged to the killer, and he usually returned only after dark; during the day, he was likely away.
When night came, Davey led John and Mac to the cellar.
As for Benedict, Davey gave him two hundred dollars to buy moonshine distilling equipment.
A basic setup cost about a hundred, but Davey wanted the best—more efficient and reliable tools.
Even moonshine had its differences—flavor, smoothness, and alcohol content varied greatly.
If they were going to do it, they’d do it right. Building a good reputation mattered more than quick profit.
With the general location in mind, finding the cellar wasn’t hard.
Above it stood a shabby little shack, easy to spot.
The cellar had a combination lock—in the game, you needed all the clues to open it.
Now, it only took two bullets.
A foul stench hit them as the door swung open. Mac and John went in first, Davey following last.
Inside, they saw piles of skulls—victims—all over the place, along with a few letters.
One was from Edmund’s mother, another addressed to a newspaper editor.
They suggested that Edmund’s mental state had been unstable.
The cellar wasn’t large, about twenty square meters, divided into three sections.
The walls were lined with cleavers, bone saws, and other blades. In the last section lay a headless corpse.
“Damn it, what kind of sick bastard lives here?” Mac muttered, disgusted.
They were killers too, but never ones for senseless cruelty.
Unfortunately, the deranged murderer, Edmund, wasn’t there.
Just then, Davey heard a noise coming from above the cellar...
Chapter 24: Chapter 24: John’s Refusal
Chapter Text
Davey rushed outside immediately—he couldn’t risk anyone, whether a passerby or a stranger, discovering the place.
As soon as he reached the cellar entrance, he saw someone galloping away on Mac’s stolen horse.
The noise from earlier had come from the thief’s escape.
Without hesitation, Davey swung onto his horse and gave chase.
In the pale moonlight, he could see the rider clearly—well-dressed, likely Edmund himself.
Though a serial killer, Edmund was no fighter. He preyed on the helpless, striking only in secret.
In riding skill, he was no match for Davey.
Within moments, Davey was close enough to fire.
Draw. Shoot. Headshot.
That was the precision of a master gunslinger.
Behind him, Mac followed on John’s horse.
“Damn bastard—he stole my horse!”
Fuming, Mac dismounted and kicked the corpse several times to vent his anger.
“This must be that psycho killer, Edmund,” he said.
Davey glanced at the body—his appearance matched perfectly with the character from the game’s story.
“Alright, gentlemen. We’ve got a lot of work ahead of us.”
The cellar clearly needed some renovation before it could be used. Mac hauled the corpse and tossed it off a nearby cliff, and the three of them headed back.
“Davey, are you really planning to leave the gang?”
John, who had been quiet ever since they left the burned-out town of Limpany, finally spoke.
The day’s events had left him reeling.
They had set out under the pretense of debt collection, but from the moment they met the fake medicine peddler, things had taken a very different turn.
At Wróbel’s ranch, Davey hadn’t come to collect money—he’d been after the man himself.
And now, with the cellar secured, the distiller recruited, and the supply chain in place, Davey had essentially completed every step needed to start his moonshine business.
It was almost unbelievable.
John, who had never been educated, couldn’t understand how something as complicated as moonshine production seemed so simple in Davey’s hands.
John spoke up, and Mac looked at Davey too.
Though Mac would follow his brother no matter what, even he didn’t quite understand why Davey suddenly wanted to leave the gang.
To him, life with the Van der Linde Gang wasn’t bad at all.
Up above the cellar, Davey didn’t rush to clean up. Instead, he pulled out three cigarettes and handed one to each of them.
John and Mac struck matches to light theirs, but Davey produced a lighter.
“John, Mac—see this lighter? I bought it in Valentine,” he said.
“Civilization from the East is spreading across the whole West. This place isn’t the wild frontier it used to be.”
“The age of cowboys is coming to an end. It’s an unstoppable tide of history, and anyone who tries to fight it will be crushed.”
“Look at Dutch now—what’s he doing? Every day, it’s just robbery after robbery. Has he ever thought about living a peaceful life?”
“To hell with Tahiti and his damn mango farm—that’s just an excuse. I’m done running with him.”
“Times have changed. There are better ways to make money now than waving a gun in people’s faces.”
“Especially you, John—you’ve got Abigail and little Jack. Do you really want them living this kind of life forever?”
Davey’s words were aimed squarely at John. Mac, being his brother, would follow him regardless.
John was moved, but still said, “Dutch has a plan. Once we sell the bonds, he’ll take us away. Then we’ll finally be free.”
“Davey, you should trust him. After all these years, only Blackwater went wrong.”
Clearly, John thought Davey’s mistrust came solely from the Blackwater fiasco.
“No, it’s not just that. We’ve angered powerful men. The Pinkertons are already closing in. It’s only a matter of time before they find us.”
“Then what? We’ll just keep running. You’ll see—Dutch will only get more reckless.”
Davey didn’t expect to change John’s mind right away. He was just planting the seed.
The key would be Abigail—her words would reach John far deeper than his ever could.
John looked conflicted. He wanted a peaceful life, but his loyalty to Dutch wouldn’t let him betray the man who’d raised him.
“Davey, I’m sorry. Maybe you’re right... but I can’t turn my back on Dutch,” John said quietly.
“I won’t tell him about your moonshine plans, though.”
Davey nodded. “Alright, John. I trust you.”
Then it was time to get to work.
With no one else to rely on, Davey had to do everything himself.
Fortunately, all three of them were strong and capable.
After working through most of the night, they finally cleared the cellar.
Once they tore down the wooden partitions, the space felt much larger.
But the heavy stench of rot still lingered—it would take days to fade.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 25: Chapter 25: I Need Your Cooperation
Chapter Text
Over the next few days, Davey and his two companions didn’t return to camp. Instead, they stayed behind to build the moonshine distillery.
John naturally stayed to help, and Davey wouldn’t let him work for free.
The equipment and supplies ordered by Benedict and Wróbel would take some time to arrive.
In 1899, there were plenty of moonshiners across the frontier, but the trade wasn’t particularly profitable.
Moonshine existed, but it wasn’t especially popular, and federal authorities weren’t yet cracking down hard on it.
Still, producing, selling, or transporting moonshine was an illegal business.
The true golden age of bootlegging wouldn’t come until twenty years later, when Prohibition was enacted—banning the production, sale, and transport of any beverage with over five percent alcohol. Drinking itself, however, remained legal.
Even so, for Davey, moonshining was a lucrative opportunity—easy to start, and distillers weren’t hard to find.
He had chosen Benedict specifically because, as a counterfeit medicine peddler, the man already had a basic understanding of chemistry.
Davey’s goal was to create a blend of “science and spirit”—a refined, high-quality moonshine.
That required someone with real chemical knowledge, and in the West, finding such a person was harder than robbing a bank.
Benedict was the only viable choice.
A few days later, the distillery was nearly complete, and the equipment arrived by train.
At the same time, the 500 empty glass bottles Wróbel had ordered were also delivered.
Distilling the liquor wasn’t hard; the real challenge lay in fine-tuning the taste.
That task fell to Benedict, who bought various flavorings to experiment with.
It would take several more days to adjust the flavor, distill the malt syrup and yeast, and perfect the recipe.
Meanwhile, Davey focused on expanding their sales channels.
His first target was Doctor Ben Calloway at the Valentine Clinic.
Once their moonshine hit the streets, the O’Driscoll Gang that operated in Valentine would inevitably notice—and conflict would follow.
So Davey planned to strike first.
“Mac, John, I’ve dug up some intel,” Davey said.
“There’s a hidden room behind the Valentine Clinic, controlled by the O’Driscoll Gang. They’re working with the deputy sheriff, trafficking illegal drugs.”
“We need to take them out.”
Hearing that, John instinctively asked, “Davey, shouldn’t we tell Sheriff Malloy about this?”
Davey chuckled. “John, Sheriff Malloy’s been in Valentine for years. You think he doesn’t know what his deputy’s up to? He’s just taking his share of the cut.”
“That’s why we need to move fast and settle this quietly—and for that, we’ll need Doctor Calloway’s cooperation.”
“Benedict will handle that part.”
That evening, Davey had Benedict invite Doctor Calloway to dinner.
In a private booth at an upscale restaurant, Davey and Benedict hosted him warmly.
It’s worth noting that in the game’s storyline from Davey’s previous life, the “Little Devil” Calloway was actually this very doctor’s brother.
“Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Benedict, Mr. Callander. You really didn’t need to go to such trouble,” Doctor Calloway said pleasantly.
The fine food and red wine had clearly lifted his spirits.
By now, he was fairly acquainted with Davey, since Benedict’s supply of medical alcohol came directly from his clinic.
“No need to be formal, Doctor Calloway,” Davey said smoothly. “This is the least we can do. But about that medical alcohol—do you think you could supply us with a bit more?”
“The current amount just isn’t enough. From what I hear, your clinic orders plenty of alcohol these days.”
“Surely, Doctor, you wouldn’t deny a friend, would you?”
Davey was dressed in the gentleman’s suit he’d bought earlier, his tone polite but witty, carrying the easy confidence of a man of means.
Doctor Calloway took a sip of wine and gave a weary smile.
“Mr. Callander, it’s not that I don’t want to help. It’s just... some of those supplies have been diverted for other purposes. There’s nothing I can do about it.”
Davey smiled faintly. “Doctor Calloway, what if I could take care of those ‘other purposes’ for you?”
Calloway froze, his expression shifting. “Mr. Callander... you know about them?”
Davey nodded calmly. “Of course I do. And I know you went to the sheriff’s office, but it didn’t do any good, did it?”
“In the end, you were threatened by a member of the O’Driscoll Gang named Donal.”
“That letter—am I right, Doctor Calloway?”
The doctor was stunned. He hadn’t imagined this man, Davey Callander, would know so much.
“Mr. Callander, if you already know, then why would you…” Calloway began cautiously.
Davey leaned back, completely composed. “Because, Doctor Calloway, if I know all this, that means I’m already certain of how this will end.”
“Of course, I’ll need your cooperation.”
Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Clinic’s Secret Room
Chapter Text
“How should I cooperate with you, Mr. Callander?”
Dr. Ben Calloway hesitated before asking.
His partnership with the O’Driscoll Gang had never been pleasant. They took most of the profit while leaving him with only scraps—barely enough to justify the risk of breaking the law.
That was why he had gone to the police in the first place.
But when he learned that the sheriff’s office was also involved, he’d given up on resisting.
Now, faced with Davey’s confident tone and frighteningly precise knowledge, Calloway saw a glimmer of hope.
“It’s simple, Dr. Calloway,” Davey said with a calm smile. “All you need to do is file a report. Tell the police what’s been happening. I’ll handle the rest.”
Calloway still looked uncertain. As one of Davey’s suppliers, he knew the man was running a moonshine operation.
Anyone daring enough to brew illegal liquor in these times clearly had both brains and guts—and even Benedict worked under him now.
And truth be told, Calloway was tired of living under the O’Driscolls’ threats.
“Alright, Mr. Callander. I’ll do it,” Calloway finally said through clenched teeth.
Davey raised his glass. “To our cooperation, Dr. Calloway.”
...
After dinner, Davey secretly ordered John to follow Calloway.
He trusted no one completely. If the doctor betrayed him to the O’Driscolls, Davey would rather have him dead than risk exposure.
Calloway did consider snitching—but in the end, he didn’t.
Davey’s composure and access to sensitive information had convinced him that the man wasn’t alone.
He assumed Davey had informants everywhere—inside the police, maybe even within the O’Driscoll Gang itself.
Otherwise, how could he have known about the threatening letter?
That line of thinking saved Calloway’s life.
Had he gone anywhere other than home that night, John would’ve shot him dead on the road.
...
The next morning, Calloway opened his clinic as usual. Around eleven o’clock, Davey arrived with Mac and John.
From the window, Calloway gave Davey a discreet nod.
That was the signal—the O’Driscoll men were inside.
Davey didn’t rush in. Instead, he strolled toward the deputy sheriff who was “patrolling” nearby.
“Officer,” Davey said, sounding slightly out of breath, “I just came from the Helton Inn. There’s a fight going on—armed men.”
“Goddamn it,” the deputy muttered.
He glanced back at the clinic, decided nothing looked suspicious, and quickly gathered a few officers to head toward the inn.
As a deputy, he couldn’t ignore a public report in broad daylight.
Once he was gone, Davey motioned to the others. The three of them entered the clinic and quietly shut the door behind them.
Calloway stepped out from behind the counter. “The secret room can only be opened from the inside, Mr. Callander. Be careful—they’re armed. Don’t let them see you.”
He walked to the back of the clinic and knocked on a hidden door. “Hey, boys—it’s me. I brought you some food and drink.”
A small window on the door slid open, and one of the gang members peeked out cautiously.
Davey, Mac, and John waited silently in the shadows.
“Hey, it’s just me,” Calloway said in a friendly tone.
The man inside relaxed and unlocked the door.
The moment it opened, Mac burst forward—just as Davey had ordered earlier: shoot first, no hesitation.
Mac’s revolver barked three times in rapid succession. The O’Driscoll thugs barely had time to react before they hit the floor.
When Davey entered, only one woman remained.
Maybe Mac thought she wasn’t a threat—or maybe he just didn’t want to shoot a woman.
But Davey knew better. She was one of them—and her hand was reaching for something beneath her skirt.
Bang!
Davey shot her dead without a moment’s hesitation.
John frowned. “Davey… maybe she was just an innocent woman.”
The memory of Blackwater flashed through his mind—Dutch had done the same thing once, killing indiscriminately. The thought made him uneasy.
“Mac, lift her skirt,” Davey ordered.
Mac hesitated, then did as told. Sure enough, there was a revolver strapped to her thigh.
A woman who could hide a gun like that wasn’t nearly as harmless as she looked.
“Sorry, Davey,” John said quietly. “I misjudged you.”
Davey smiled faintly. “It’s fine, John. When I came in, I saw the look in her eyes—and her hand was moving toward her skirt. She was about to strike. I just made sure none of my brothers got hurt.”
This wasn’t a game. Getting shot here didn’t mean losing health—it meant dying for good.
Even the best gunslinger in the world wouldn’t survive that.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Possibility of Cooperating with Sheriff Malloy
Chapter Text
On the table in the secret room sat a box. Davey stepped forward and opened it, revealing a Schofield revolver—a fine piece of craftsmanship.
He casually slipped it into his pocket.
In the game, one had to complete missions to unlock a second holster, but in reality, Davey could simply buy one.
As for the cash on the table, it looked like a decent haul at first glance, but most of it consisted of small bills—ones and fives—amounting to only a few dozen dollars.
Davey let John and Mac split the money.
Meanwhile, Dr. Ben Calloway was already following through with the plan.
After leaving the clinic, he went straight to the Valentine police station to report the O’Driscolls’ crimes to Sheriff Malloy.
The gunfire had caused too much commotion to cover up.
By the time Davey and the others exited the secret room, Sheriff Malloy, his deputy, and over a dozen armed officers were already positioned at the entrance.
Davey didn’t step out right away.
Only when Dr. Calloway shouted, “Sheriff Malloy! They’re my friends—they helped me!”
did Davey finally emerge from the clinic.
He already had the Schofield drawn and ready.
The instant he stepped outside, he spotted the deputy lifting his gun—clearly intending to eliminate everyone and bury the evidence inside.
Bang!
The gunshot echoed—but it wasn’t the deputy who fired.
Davey had shot the pistol clean out of his hand.
“Sheriff Malloy, what the hell is this? Are you planning to shoot the men who just took out criminals for you?”
Davey stepped back into cover as he spoke, his tone sharp.
A flicker of shock crossed Sheriff Malloy’s face.
He’d been in law enforcement long enough to recognize the precision of that shot.
That was the work of a master gunslinger—the kind you didn’t cross unless you had a death wish.
Forcing a confrontation now would only result in heavy casualties for the department—and possibly his own death.
“Sheriff Malloy! They’re my friends, not criminals! You can’t treat them like this!” Dr. Calloway shouted again, drawing a growing crowd of curious townsfolk.
Realizing he’d lost his chance, Malloy shot a furious glare at his deputy before barking,
“Everyone, stand down! Holster your weapons! The men inside aren’t suspects!”
Then he raised his voice toward the clinic.
“My apologies, gentlemen. One of my officers was a little… jumpy.”
Davey watched through the window until the officers lowered their guns, then calmly stepped outside again.
“Sheriff Malloy,” he said coolly, “that’s not a funny joke.”
“My apologies, sir,” Malloy replied, forcing a polite tone. “Still, we’ll need you and your companions to come down to the station to make a statement.”
“Of course,” Davey said with an easy smile. “We’ll be happy to cooperate.”
The deputy shot him a venomous look—still fuming over having been tricked earlier—but he could do nothing now except lead his men inside to inspect the scene.
Davey, John, Mac, and Dr. Calloway followed Sheriff Malloy to the station.
The situation was already clear.
Dr. Calloway explained that the O’Driscoll Gang had been blackmailing him into illegal dealings, and that Davey and his men had helped free him from their threats.
Both the sheriff and his deputy—and most of the officers—understood exactly what that meant.
They also understood that Davey had just cost them a tidy source of income.
Still, there was nothing they could charge him with. Davey had done nothing illegal.
“I remember you, Davey,” Sheriff Malloy said, irritation seeping into his tone. “The kid who came in for that bar fight a while back.”
At that moment, the deputy reentered the room.
“Maybe I should arrest you for filing a false report,” he sneered. “There was no fight at the Helton Inn.”
That remark made the situation clear to Malloy—this whole thing had been a setup.
As the deputy gave him a subtle nod, the sheriff’s expression softened noticeably.
Davey, however, cut in before the man could say more.
“Sheriff Malloy, perhaps we should talk privately… about business.”
Malloy studied Davey’s calm smile and suddenly remembered the last time they’d met—the twenty-dollar bribe.
He was starting to see where this was going.
“Alright,” the sheriff said. “Come with me.”
Davey gave a reassuring glance to Mac, John, and Dr. Calloway before following Malloy into his office.
Once the door shut behind them, the sheriff crossed his arms. “Alright, Davey. What do you want to talk about?”
Davey smiled.
“The O’Driscoll Gang has a bad reputation, Sheriff. They don’t follow rules, and the townsfolk aren’t exactly fond of them either.”
“You don’t need to work with them—it’s more trouble than it’s worth, and it could even tarnish your name.”
“Whatever they can offer, I can offer more—and better.”
He paused, then raised three fingers.
“Every month… this much.”
Three hundred dollars.
Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Can I Bring My Family?
Chapter Text
The figure of three hundred dollars wasn’t something Davey had pulled out of thin air.
In the clinic’s secret room, there had been a ledger—one that recorded every detail of numerous transactions, including bribes paid to the police department.
Earlier, the deputy sheriff had rushed into that same room searching for the ledger.
It was evidence of their collusion with the O’Driscoll Gang.
When Sheriff Malloy saw the deputy come in and give a subtle nod, he realized that Davey didn’t have the book on him.
According to the ledger, the O’Driscoll Gang paid the police department two hundred dollars every month.
That might not sound like much, but in those days, it was a considerable amount.
The clinic’s illegal drug trade only made so much profit—and with plenty of risk involved—so paying two hundred dollars to the police was already a steep price.
At the time, even the sheriff of Valentine earned only a little more than an ordinary worker—around fifty dollars a month.
Deputies and officers earned even less.
So two hundred dollars was, without a doubt, a generous sum.
Three hundred, however, was enough to outbid the O’Driscolls and make Sheriff Malloy truly interested.
“Why should I trust you, Davey?” the sheriff asked, his tone skeptical.
He didn’t believe Davey could guarantee three hundred dollars every month. That was no small figure—especially as a steady payment.
The question alone told Davey that his plan was already working.
“Sheriff Malloy, you can ask Doctor Calloway yourself—we’re partners in a moonshine business,” he said with a confident smile.
“It’s far more profitable than those pharmaceutical trades.”
“If I’m offering three hundred dollars, you can be sure I’ve got the means to make it happen.”
“And besides—three hundred is just the starting price. Once the business grows, there’ll be even more coming your way.”
As he spoke, Davey pulled out three wallets stuffed with bills—three hundred dollars in total.
“This is this month’s share. I wouldn’t dream of letting the department take a loss.”
Nothing spoke louder than cash.
Seeing the money laid out before him, Sheriff Malloy’s face split into a wide grin.
He scooped up all three wallets and slipped them into his pocket as naturally as breathing.
“You’re right, Davey. Those O’Driscoll bastards were nothing but trouble anyway.”
Facing the sheriff’s cheery grin, Davey reached into his pocket again and produced another bill—this time a hundred-dollar note.
“This first partnership came together rather quickly, Sheriff, and I didn’t have much time to prepare,” Davey said, smiling as he stepped forward. “This is just a small token of personal appreciation. I hope you won’t take it the wrong way.”
“Oh, Davey, you really... you’re too kind,” Sheriff Malloy said, his wrinkles deepening with an unrestrained grin. He hadn’t expected such a generous bonus.
In that instant, Davey had become his favorite man in town.
When the two of them emerged from the office, walking shoulder to shoulder and laughing together, the tension that had filled the station evaporated instantly.
Doctor Calloway finally relaxed. He could tell that Mr. Callander had successfully secured the sheriff’s cooperation.
The deputy sheriff didn’t know exactly what had been discussed, but he understood that from this moment on, the department’s relationship with Davey had changed completely.
Davey and Sheriff Malloy chatted like old friends catching up after years apart, laughing and trading stories.
They only parted once they reached the front lobby of the station.
Davey glanced at the deputy and the other officers before speaking.
“Sheriff Malloy, I really do apologize for all the trouble this has caused. You and your men have worked hard today.”
“To make it up to you, I’ll be hosting a dinner tomorrow evening at Wells Restaurant. I’d be honored if you and the rest of the department would join me.”
Wells Restaurant was Valentine’s only upscale eatery, with meals costing around three dollars per person.
Including the sheriff and his deputy, there were twenty-seven officers in total—meaning the dinner alone would run close to a hundred dollars.
Sheriff Malloy was absolutely delighted.
Davey wasn’t just paying more than the O’Driscolls—he’d given him a personal gift and was now treating the entire station to a fine dinner.
Even the officers, who had looked grim moments ago, perked up at the mention of Wells Restaurant.
Extra income at the department usually went straight to the sheriff and his deputy; regular officers got little more than scraps.
A night at the fanciest restaurant in town was an unexpected luxury.
Then, one officer raised his hand awkwardly and asked, “Mr. Callander… would it be alright if we brought our families?”
The room went silent for a moment.
The question immediately turned the mood awkward.
The other officers glared daggers at the man.
This was Wells Restaurant—there were already twenty-seven of them.
Bringing families? That was out of the question.
Realizing his mistake, the officer stammered, “I—sorry, Mr. Callander. I just… I didn’t mean…”
Sheriff Malloy shot him a withering glare.
He’d just pocketed a hundred-dollar gift from Davey, and now this fool had to go and embarrass him in front of everyone.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 29: Chapter 29: I Have a Plan
Chapter Text
“I should be the one apologizing, officer.”
“I was negligent about the banquet arrangements—thank you for the reminder.”
“For tomorrow’s dinner, gentlemen, you’re welcome to bring your spouses. And for those who aren’t married, feel free to bring your sweethearts.”
“As for any officer without a sweetheart—well, there’s still time to find one.”
Davey’s playful humor instantly broke the awkward atmosphere, and laughter filled the station.
The officers quickly warmed to the generous Mr. Callander.
Davey knew it wasn’t his charm they liked—it was the charm of money.
Sheriff Malloy was pleased as well. These men had been with him for years, and he didn’t want to fire one of them over a minor slip. In Valentine, the sheriff’s word was law.
That was different from how things worked in Davey’s previous life. Valentine didn’t even have a mayor—and even if it did, it wouldn’t change the sheriff’s authority.
In the United States, elected mayors served voluntarily and earned no salary—so-called “unpaid civil servants.”
In later times, it became a running joke that even dogs or children were sometimes elected mayors.
...
Once they stepped out of the station, Mac was fuming.
“Fuck, Davey! Why’d you invite them to Wells Restaurant? That’s a fortune!”
“And letting them bring their families? A hundred bucks won’t even cover it!”
John didn’t understand either.
They had just looted a few dozen dollars from the secret room and split it between them—that was already worth celebrating.
But Davey was acting like money grew on trees, inviting the whole department to a fancy dinner.
Davey ignored Mac and patted Doctor Ben Calloway on the shoulder.
“Mr. Calloway, please be sure to attend tomorrow’s banquet. I believe our partnership will be very rewarding.”
Doctor Calloway was in great spirits. He was finally free from the O’Driscoll Gang’s threats—and he despised anyone who used his wife against him.
Davey’s friendly attitude and fair business split made him feel much more comfortable.
“Of course, Mr. Callander. I’m certain we’ll work together wonderfully,” Calloway replied before leaving to handle the aftermath of the hidden room incident. His clinic would clearly stay closed for the day.
After the doctor left, Davey threw an arm around Mac’s shoulder.
“Mac, don’t worry about a little money. He’s going to protect our business.”
“Only then can we expand what we’ve started here in Valentine.”
“Listen, Mac—I have a plan...”
John followed beside them, and when he heard those words, something flickered in his eyes.
It was like seeing Dutch again.
...
The next evening’s banquet.
Every member of the Valentine Police Department showed up—with their families.
Dining at Wells Restaurant was a rare luxury.
Many married officers even brought their children, bringing the total to nearly seventy people—practically filling the entire place.
Some officers felt a little embarrassed for bringing so many kids, thinking it might be a bit much.
But they couldn’t resist giving their children the chance to experience such a fine evening.
Davey didn’t mind at all. He even told the restaurant staff to prepare special children’s meals for every child—and arranged for each one to receive a small toy as a gift.
Even if those toys were only worth a few cents, the gesture meant everything.
The officers who’d brought kids felt proud and grateful to Mr. Callander.
And Davey hadn’t forgotten the ladies either—each woman received a small gift, either perfume or a hairpin.
The presents weren’t expensive, but they were elegant, and every woman received the same.
The delighted exclamations from their wives and sweethearts filled the room, satisfying the vanity of every man there.
One after another, they toasted Davey, expressing their thanks.
Even though the drinks were mild, after so many toasts Davey felt a little lightheaded—but his strong constitution kept him steady.
Fueled by the alcohol, he walked a bit unsteadily toward the deputy sheriff.
The deputy tensed up as Davey approached.
Just yesterday, when Davey had stepped out of the clinic, the deputy had been ready to shoot him dead—until Davey shot the gun clean out of his hand before he could even react.
That was the mark of a sharpshooter.
Now, if Davey chose to humiliate him, the deputy would lose all dignity—and possibly his job.
The sheriff had the power to hire and fire anyone under him, even his own deputy.
Sheriff Malloy turned his gaze toward Davey, curious to see how he’d handle the situation.
And truth be told, if Davey insisted, Malloy wouldn’t mind firing his deputy.
After all, Davey had given him far too much to say no.
Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Davey’s Demanding Standards
Chapter Text
Davey, however, had no intention of making things difficult for the deputy sheriff.
He began by complimenting the beauty of the woman at the deputy’s side, then gave the man a warm hug and a firm handshake.
The deputy immediately felt something unusual in his palm and understood what Davey meant.
He quickly lifted his glass with a smile. “From now on, Mr. Callander, you can count on me as your best friend.”
Sheriff Malloy finally let out a quiet sigh of relief. The deputy had served under him for years—loyal, obedient, and reliable. He had no desire to dismiss him over such matters.
After Davey moved on, the deputy discreetly glanced down at his hand. A twenty-dollar bill rested there.
He hadn’t expected Davey to give him a personal bonus as well.
That small gesture sealed his resolve—he would make sure Davey’s business in Valentine was protected at all costs.
Even with the alcohol still in his system, Davey’s mind remained sharp.
The deputy might be second-in-command, but he was the one handling most of the day-to-day affairs.
And after so many years in the department, he undoubtedly had his own network of allies.
Forcing him out would only create unnecessary trouble and sour things with Sheriff Malloy. It was far wiser to turn an enemy into a friend and draw him into his own circle.
As it turned out, Davey’s decision was absolutely right.
While he and the deputy spoke, several officers across the restaurant cast glances their way.
They were close to the deputy and knew all about what had happened the day before.
Choosing between their longtime colleague and the generous Mr. Callander hadn’t been easy.
But seeing the two men laughing, talking, and shaking hands finally put their minds at ease.
...
John and Mac, on the other hand, felt painfully out of place.
Neither of them could talk the way Davey did. They would have preferred a gunfight to sitting through this dinner.
“Mac,” John muttered, “Davey’s changed. He’s starting to look like one of those high-society types.”
The two didn’t fit in at all with the crowd, and all they could do was focus on the food before them. By now, they’d already eaten two steaks each.
Years of living rough had taught them to eat fast and hard—they weren’t the kind to savor every bite like the others.
“John, I feel the same way. Ever since Blackwater, he’s been a different man.”
“Maybe taking care of me back in Colter made him realize a few things.”
“But maybe that’s not such a bad thing.”
Watching Davey move effortlessly through the crowd, Mac couldn’t help but feel a touch of envy.
These were Valentine’s lawmen, and every one of them was showering Davey with praise.
John’s thoughts grew heavier.
Seeing the officers with their wives and children made him think of Abigail and little Jack.
They’d have loved an evening like this.
And he knew Davey was on his way to real success. With the Valentine Police Department on his side, his business would thrive.
This kind of life—the comfort, the respect—was everything Abigail had always dreamed of.
Remembering Davey’s earlier offer, John felt a wave of uncertainty.
His faith in following Dutch began to waver.
Both his heart and his reason told him that siding with Davey would be the wiser path—for Abigail, for Jack, and for himself.
But his loyalty to Dutch wouldn’t allow him to betray that bond.
The fine food before him suddenly lost all flavor.
Even later, lying in his bed at the Helton Inn, John couldn’t sleep.
...
After the banquet, everyone of influence in Valentine—or anyone who mattered—had heard the name Davey Callander.
He hadn’t even made a move yet, but people already knew his business was about to take off.
The moonshine operation, which had been ready to begin immediately, ran into an unexpected delay—because of Davey’s strict standards.
“Mr. Benedict, you need to understand something,” Davey said seriously. “I don’t want ordinary moonshine. I want a brew that matches Kentucky bourbon, whiskey, or rum in both taste and aroma.
Only that kind of quality will build our reputation and bring in loyal customers. I have no use for poor-tasting liquor.”
In the cellar distillery, his tone was firm and focused.
There were four key aspects to blending liquor:
alcohol content, taste, color, and aroma.
Taste, color, and aroma didn’t actually affect production costs. Unlike fine spirits that relied on lengthy fermentation, moonshine was crafted through constant adjustment—mixing flavoring agents and medical-grade alcohol.
The alcohol content came down to the amount of water mixed in—simple enough.
Color was achieved by adding pigments—also easy.
The real challenge was in the flavor and aroma, which required endless testing and refinement.
Clearly, what Benedict had produced so far didn’t meet Davey’s expectations.
“My apologies, Mr. Callander,” Benedict said helplessly. “To get something close to the flavor and aroma of whiskey or other premium spirits, I’ll need more time.”
It was, after all, a slow and meticulous process—like developing the perfect recipe.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 31: Chapter 31: John's Wavering
Chapter Text
“It's fine, I can wait. But the moonshine has to match the taste and aroma of a fine spirit.”
“These matters I have to entrust to you, Mr. Benedict.”
“I’m sure you won’t let me down.”
Despite his earlier flashiness, Davey still had over $1,600 on him. That would cover everyday expenses for a long time. So he wasn’t in a hurry—if the moonshine venture took longer to start, fine—but the quality had to be perfect. Once the recipe was set, production would never stop: steady sales, gradual expansion, hiring more hands.
“All right, Mr. Callander. I’ll keep experimenting and get you the moonshine you want as soon as I can.”
Benedict knew well that although Davey was playing the gentleman now, he was still the same cold-blooded outlaw underneath. The occasional pain in his leg reminded him of that. If he lost his usefulness or disappointed Davey, death would be his final outcome.
Having attended the police banquet, Benedict realized Davey’s power had grown a lot. There was no chance of running. Besides, if he could produce moonshine that matched whiskey in flavor and aroma, the money would start flowing—his cut, even if small, would far exceed what he made selling fake medicine. Most importantly, he’d be safer. Being a behind-the-scenes producer was far less risky than hawking bogus cures; and if danger did come, Davey would handle it.
...
After leaving the distillery, Davey planned to head back to camp. Being away for ten days or a fortnight was normal, but you still had to return now and then. He didn’t plan to leave the Van der Linde Gang yet.
“Davey, don’t worry—I didn’t tell Dutch about what you’re doing.”
“But I’m going to tell Abigail. You know she’s never liked the gang life.”
John said this on the way back. Davey replied, “I trust Abigail will make a wiser choice than you, John.”
John hesitated. “Maybe.”
Mac asked, “Davey, do we need to turn in our cut to the gang? We’ve been out half a month.”
Davey said, “I’ll cover Wróbel’s debt. You and John each hand in a dozen bucks or so.”
Mac winced. “A dozen bucks—don’t you think that’s a bit much, Davey?”
While Davey was tied up with the moonshine, Mac had been either in the saloon or drinking coffee with women. The cash he got from the clinic’s secret room had long since been spent. John was similar—he hadn’t been drinking coffee, but he bought gifts for Little Jack and Abigail, likely influenced by the banquet. He’d also spent time at the saloon.
Davey was speechless. He gave each of them about a dozen dollars and sent them back to camp to hand it in themselves. How much they actually gave was up to them. The gang technically expected half, but nobody made a fuss if you didn’t. Outlaws lived for the day, spending freely—saving was useless when one good job could change everything.
When they reached camp, many were gone. Bill, Arthur, Charles, and Kieran Duffy were absent.
“Oh—Davey, Mac, John, you’re finally back. How’d it go? Any luck?” Hosea greeted them with a smile.
Davey said, “Mostly deadbeats. That Strauss fellow keeps loaning money to people who can’t pay, then dumps the problem on us. Every time it’s like robbing folks—only we’re robbing the poor instead of the rich. And we end up playing detective; they never hand over the cash willingly. They hide it in the oddest places.”
As he spoke, Davey moved to the gang’s chest and covered Wróbel’s debt himself. John and Mac waited until he’d walked a bit away, then each dropped a few dollars into the box.
“Hey, Dutch—where’s Arthur? And Charles, Bill, Lenny, and that O’Driscoll kid? Haven’t seen them around.” Davey asked casually. There was nothing between him and Dutch right now, so he kept things friendly.
Dutch replied, “Davey, looks like you didn’t come back with much. That O’Driscoll kid finally talked—he gave us the location of the O’Driscoll camp. It’s at the Six-Point Cabin. Arthur, Bill, and Charles went ahead to scout it. You’re back just in time—if Colm’s there we’ll take him out together.”
Dutch paused, then added, “Lenny and Micah went off to gather intel.” He knew, though, that Colm probably wasn’t there; otherwise he’d have gone himself. And he knew Davey didn’t like Micah.
“All right, Dutch. We’ll wait for word from Arthur and the others.” Davey said. “That rat would be best off getting killed out there.” He made no effort to hide his disgust for Micah.
Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Does Arthur Still Need Redemption?
Chapter Text
Davey couldn’t be bothered to argue with Dutch.
John was whispering to Abigail, who occasionally glanced at Davey, her eyes showing a mix of surprise and awe.
Mac sat nearby, smoking a cigarette, clearly bored. After spending so long at the Helton Inn—drinking, bathing, and indulging in hot coffee and women—returning to camp felt like a downgrade.
As the saying goes, it’s easy to go from frugal to lavish, but hard to go back the other way.
Now Mac’s head was full of memories of Valentine’s pleasures.
When he saw Davey approaching, Mac immediately perked up.
“Davey, my brother, when are we heading back to Valentine?”
Davey sighed. “Mac, those women are going to drain you dry. Can’t you rest for a couple of days?”
Mac protested, “Davey, I’m strong! I can handle it.”
Davey smacked the back of his head. “No matter how strong you are, you’ll wear yourself out if you keep wasting your energy like that.”
While the two were talking, Leopold Strauss walked over.
“Davey, have all those debts been settled?”
“Only Mr. Wróbel’s,” Davey said casually. “The other two are too far away. Haven’t gone yet.”
In truth, he had no intention of collecting them at all. Whoever wanted to could handle it.
Seeing Davey’s indifferent attitude, Strauss didn’t press the issue and simply continued, “There’s another matter, Davey. A farmer I met in Valentine—also a preacher—named Downes. He’s been refusing to repay his debt. I’ve looked into it; he can pay, but he won’t, unless you go personally.”
Before Davey could answer, Mac suddenly shouted, “Downes? You mean that preacher who runs those charity drives?”
Strauss blinked in surprise. “Mac, you know him?”
Mac didn’t hold back. He grabbed Strauss by the collar and yelled, “Strauss, you disgusting bastard! Are you trying to get us killed?”
“That fool Downes has tuberculosis—it’s highly contagious! You want us to collect from him and get infected too? You damn vulture, I’ll kill you today!”
Enraged, Mac swung a heavy punch that smashed straight into Strauss’s face.
Poor Strauss never stood a chance. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth as he collapsed, struggling to get back up.
But Mac wasn’t done yet—he raised his boot, ready to kick him again.
Davey didn’t intervene. He knew Mac had control over his temper and wouldn’t actually kill Strauss. But Dutch had no choice but to step in.
“Mac! Mac! What the hell are you doing?”
Dutch hurried over, panicked. The camp’s steady income depended far more on Strauss than on any of the unreliable gunmen. He couldn’t just let him get beaten to death.
“Dutch, this bastard tried to get me and Davey infected! You think he doesn’t deserve a beating?” Mac shouted furiously.
Dutch, faced with Mac’s rage, turned to Strauss and asked, “Strauss, what’s going on here?”
Strauss, still dazed from the punch, took a moment to catch his breath. That hit nearly sent him to the grave.
“It’s one of our debtors, Dutch. I knew he was sick, but I didn’t know it was tuberculosis,” Strauss explained hastily.
Dutch tried to calm Mac down. “Mac, it’s a misunderstanding. Strauss just wanted the debt repaid—he didn’t mean you any harm. Let’s not make this worse.”
Davey finally spoke. “Enough, Mac. Mr. Strauss probably didn’t know. If he had, he’d never have lent money to someone with tuberculosis. But Dutch, after all these years collecting debts, it feels like karma’s coming for us. Maybe it’s time to let someone else handle it.”
“Arthur, John, Bill, Javier—they can do it. It’s just poor folks anyway; anyone can go.”
Dutch quickly agreed. “Alright, Davey. We’ll do as you say.”
The debt collection job had always been handled by the Callander brothers. It wasn’t exactly moral work, but it paid well. If they didn’t want to do it anymore, there were plenty of others willing to step up.
Strauss staggered away to find some medicine, too afraid to say another word to the brothers.
Dutch rubbed his temples in frustration. The Callander brothers were like live explosives—ready to blow at any moment. Ever since the Blackwater incident, they’d become harder and harder to control. Davey had been that way first, and now Mac was too.
While Mac kept cursing under his breath, John’s side of camp was much calmer.
Little Jack was running around happily, thrilled with his new gifts.
Abigail was smiling too—John had brought her perfume and a hairpin. It was the first time he’d ever brought her a present.
Davey’s expression grew complicated as he watched them.
Arthur’s nickname as “Black Lung” would never exist now. That alone was something that lifted a weight from Davey’s heart.
But still... without tuberculosis, did Arthur even need redemption anymore?
...
(35 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Micah Bell’s Arrest
Chapter Text
Around dusk, Arthur, Bill, Charles, and Kieran Duffy returned to camp.
They hadn’t encountered Colm O’Driscoll this time, but the Six-Point Cabin was one of Colm’s key hideouts, and losing it was a major blow to the O’Driscoll Gang.
Arthur greeted Davey briefly before heading over to Dutch to report.
After finishing, he asked, “Dutch, have you found a buyer for those bonds we took?”
Arthur was still hung up on the bond issue, maybe hoping to prove to Davey that Dutch’s call had been the right one.
But Dutch’s answer left him a bit disappointed. “Not yet, but Hosea’s working on it.”
Arthur fell silent for a moment, then asked, “So when are we heading west?”
Dutch replied, “Soon, maybe… I don’t know.”
There was a trace of melancholy on Dutch’s face as he walked over and sat down.
“It feels like… the times have changed. The whole world has changed.”
Unlike in the game of Davey’s past life, Dutch and the others didn’t just sit around camp all day. They often went out—to gather intel, have a drink, or make deals.
Recently, Dutch and Hosea had been busy looking for someone rich enough to buy those bonds.
But bonds worth tens of thousands of dollars weren’t something you could sell easily—and everything Davey had said about the Pinkertons was now coming true.
As Dutch spoke, he realized deep down that he already regretted robbing that train.
Arthur didn’t say it outright, just glanced toward Davey before muttering, “People like us… the world doesn’t need us anymore. Now we’re the ones being hunted.”
Dutch replied, “We’re not like them. We’re smarter. Only the weakest fools serve the government.”
It was half a reassurance to Arthur and half to himself.
Arthur chuckled. “Let’s hope so, Dutch.”
Just then, Lenny came charging into camp on horseback, shouting,
“They caught Micah Bell!”
His voice drew everyone’s attention. Even though Davey already knew what was going on, he walked over too.
“What happened, Lenny?”
Dutch stepped forward to ask.
“They caught Micah Bell! He was arrested for killing someone—back in Strawberry… he…” Lenny was flustered, stumbling over his words.
Dutch put a hand on his shoulder. “Lenny, my boy, calm down. It’s alright. Take a breath.”
Lenny inhaled deeply, finally steadying himself.
“They almost hanged me, Dutch! They’ve got Micah locked up in the Strawberry jail. They’re saying he’s going to hang.”
Before Dutch could respond, Arthur nodded slightly. “Let’s hope so.”
Dutch shot him a reproachful look. “Arthur.”
Arthur didn’t back down. “What? That fool brought it on himself. You know how I feel about him, Dutch.”
Dutch said, “You’re only looking at his rough exterior—you don’t see his heart. He’s a good man.”
Arthur scoffed. “No. I’m not saving that idiot.”
Dutch pleaded, “I can’t go. My face is posted all over West Elizabeth. I’m asking you, Arthur—if it were you, he’d go for you.”
Arthur hesitated at the word “asking.” “I doubt he would… but fine. Even if I say yes, you really expect me to go alone?”
Dutch turned toward Davey and Mac. “Davey, Mac!”
Davey threw up his hands. “Dutch, you’ve lost your damn mind. I’d rather put a bullet in that rat, and now you want me to save him?”
Dutch replied, “Listen, Davey. I know you’ve got your issues with Micah Bell, but what happened in Blackwater wasn’t his fault.”
“I’ll admit robbing that train was reckless, but Micah’s one of us now. He was out gathering intel for the gang when he got caught.”
Davey hadn’t expected Dutch to admit fault for the train job—not even a little. That wasn’t like him.
In truth, Dutch was still a capable leader. With time to reflect—and after failing to sell the bonds—he had started to see things more clearly.
Davey’s growing distance had something to do with it too. Everyone could see that Davey had lost faith in him, and Dutch didn’t want the gang to fall apart.
He wasn’t yet the raving madman he would become.
After a moment’s thought, Davey said, “Fine. For Arthur’s sake.”
He was planning to head to Strawberry anyway—not only because of the general store owner’s moonshine sideline but also because of his friendship with Arthur.
The Callander brothers had always gotten along well with him—or rather, Arthur was well liked by almost everyone in the gang.
He had helped Davey plenty of times, even before the man inside him had changed.
Maybe it was the original bond, or maybe just Davey’s lingering fondness for Arthur from the game.
Of course, Davey would never admit that he also intended to use this opportunity to weaken Strawberry’s police presence and pave the way for his future plans there.
As for Micah Bell—this wasn’t the time to kill him.
His role was to push Dutch toward madness, to set the stage for the Van der Linde Gang’s collapse.
Without Micah, Davey honestly wasn’t sure he’d be able to draw anyone away from the gang—including Arthur.
A Van der Linde Gang that was too united wasn’t part of Davey’s plan.
Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Men of the Old Era
Chapter Text
“Davey, thank you.”
Arthur walked over, his expression conflicted.
He knew Davey hated Micah Bell more than anyone. He despised the man himself, but Davey was the one who had once pulled his gun intending to kill him.
If Davey had agreed to rescue Micah, it was entirely for Arthur’s sake.
“Don’t mention it, Arthur. You’ve saved my life before too.”
Davey gave Arthur a light punch in the chest—an unspoken gesture of brotherhood between men.
The Callander brothers had always been part of the gang’s core strength, Arthur among them. Over the past eight years, they’d pulled off countless heists together.
Arthur and the Callanders had always gotten along well, except for some ideological clashes back in Colter Village because of Dutch.
“Anyway, thanks, Davey. With you Callanders around, the business in Strawberry won’t be such a mess.” Arthur’s voice carried genuine gratitude.
Davey just nodded silently.
Nearby, Lenny was still visibly shaken, probably from the chaos in Strawberry Town.
“Arthur, take Lenny into town—to Valentine, not Strawberry. Get the kid drunk,” Dutch called out.
After all, for men, there’s little a good drink can’t fix.
Arthur turned toward Davey and Mac. “Davey, Mac, come with us. It’s been too long since we had a drink together.”
Before Davey could respond, Mac was already on his feet.
“Hell yeah, Arthur. I’ve been dying of boredom here.”
Mac was the picture of a classic Western outlaw—when he wasn’t robbing, he was drinking, bathing, or chasing hot coffee and women.
“Alright then, let’s ride.”
Davey mounted his horse, and the four of them headed for Valentine.
...
On the road, Arthur rode alongside Davey.
“Davey, maybe you were right. We’ve been at Horseshoe Overlook for ages, and those bonds still haven’t sold. To us now, they’re just worthless paper.”
“I asked Hosea about it. They’re trying to drive the price down—bonds worth tens of thousands, and they’ll only pay a few thousand. Damn those greedy bastards.”
After everything, Arthur was beginning to realize Davey had been right all along.
“Arthur, Eastern civilization is merging with the West. Merchants, tycoons, and rich men are pouring in to invest.
Railroads are being laid everywhere, and soon this wild land will belong to civilization.
“The United States is a nation ruled by law. When wealth spreads westward, they’ll send more men, more power, to keep order here.
It won’t be long before you see it—the old ways won’t fit the new age anymore. The ship of progress can’t carry the weight of the past. It’s time to change.”
Davey’s voice was calm and heavy, his words meant as a quiet persuasion—even though he knew Arthur wouldn’t listen yet.
Arthur stayed silent for a while. After they crested a hill, he finally said, “Maybe you’re right, Davey. But we’re fugitives—wanted killers. The gates of this new world are closed to men like us. I don’t have a choice.”
Davey shook his head. “You do, Arthur. We all do. The new world isn’t just black and white—it’s gray.
You’re my brother, Arthur. I wouldn’t lie to you. I’m already walking that path myself.
You may not agree with me now, but time will make it clear.”
Arthur thought for a long time but couldn’t quite grasp Davey’s meaning. Maybe it was his deep-rooted resistance—as a man of the old world, he hated everything the new one represented.
He longed to stay in the West, to keep living the only kind of life he’d ever known.
“Maybe you’re right, Davey. But when we reach Valentine, I say we start with a drink.”
Arthur was clearly dodging the subject, and Davey didn’t push him.
Beliefs built over decades don’t crumble after a few words.
Even in the story he remembered, Arthur’s redemption had only come once he knew death was near.
This Arthur was still far from that—he was just a man with a conscience and a line he wouldn’t cross.
...
By nightfall, the Valentine saloon was bursting with life.
Arthur and Mac walked in side by side, heading straight for the bar to order drinks, while Lenny followed closely behind Davey.
“Mr. Callander.”
The bartender’s neutral expression turned instantly respectful when he saw Davey.
Saloons were the heart of gossip, and the bartender had certainly heard about what had gone down in Valentine—about the man who’d killed an O’Driscoll and earned the town sheriff’s favor.
A man like that commanded respect.
The single “Mr. Callander” was enough to turn a few heads in the saloon, with more than one curious gaze landing on Davey.
“Oh, Davey, looks like you’ve been doing pretty well here,” Arthur said with a grin.
He didn’t think much of it, assuming it was because Davey was a regular customer.
He’d heard rumors too—that Davey had robbed a rich man not long ago and walked away with a fortune.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Donal’s Proposal
Chapter Text
Davey wasn’t one for heavy drinking—that had been the old Davey’s vice—but he still ordered a glass of whiskey.
After the Six-Point Cabin job, Arthur had earned five hundred dollars. Even if he’d handed over half, he’d still have more than two hundred left.
But Davey suspected Arthur hadn’t handed in a cent.
Generous as ever, Arthur declared that tonight’s drinks were on him.
He pulled out a twenty-dollar bill, and the whiskey flowed freely, one glass after another.
Mac, of course, drank whatever was put in front of him, while poor Lenny—still shaken from what happened in Strawberry—started drinking along too.
“Mr. Callander, Mr. Graf would like to speak with you.”
The voice came from a police officer Davey recognized—one who’d attended his banquet—but the man wasn’t in uniform this time.
The “Mr. Graf” he mentioned was none other than the deputy sheriff.
Davey glanced at Arthur, Lenny, and Mac, who were all deep into their drinks, then nodded slightly.
Following the officer, he slipped out through the saloon’s back door.
Before long, they stopped in front of a two-story house.
As soon as Davey approached, Deputy Sheriff Graf stepped outside to greet him.
“Mr. Callander, my apologies for disturbing you,” Graf said, looking a bit uneasy. “Donal asked me to arrange this meeting. He wishes to speak with you.”
Davey frowned. “Donal? The one from the O’Driscoll Gang? The man who once threatened Mr. Calloway’s people? Mr. Graf, do you realize what you’re saying?”
He narrowed his eyes. “Or are there O’Driscolls hiding in that house right now, waiting to ambush me?”
Davey made no move to go inside—he wasn’t about to walk into a trap.
Graf shook his head. “Mr. Callander, Donal came alone. He just wants to talk.”
Davey replied coolly, “If he wants to talk, he can come out. We’ll speak elsewhere.”
Graf nodded and went back inside. A moment later, he returned with a man following behind.
Unlike most gang members, Donal didn’t look rough or mean. He wore a suit and tie—though anyone who could write threatening letters was hardly an innocent man.
“Mr. Callander, this is Mr. Donal,” Graf said with a brief introduction. Then he turned to Donal. “I’ve done as you asked. What happens next is between you two.”
It was obvious Donal had something on Graf—some leverage that made the deputy do his bidding.
Davey, however, couldn’t have cared less.
Graf gave Davey a polite nod and left the two men alone.
“My apologies, Mr. Callander,” Donal began. “That misunderstanding earlier was my fault.”
“Let’s move somewhere private—perhaps your place, Mr. Callander?” he suggested politely. Donal hadn’t expected Davey to be so cautious—it wasn’t the behavior of a typical cowboy.
“No need,” Davey said. “We’ll walk and talk.”
He glanced sideways. “I have to admit, I’m curious. You know I’m with the Van der Linde Gang, and you’re an O’Driscoll. Aren’t you afraid I’ll just shoot you where you stand?”
As they walked, Donal kept a respectful distance beside him.
“Mr. Callander,” he said, “I may be part of the O’Driscoll Gang, but not everyone in it is loyal to Colm.”
“Most of us just use the gang’s name to do business. We pay a cut to Colm to stay out of trouble, but we’re not bound to him.”
Davey smirked. “So, Donal, are you saying you want to switch sides? Join the Van der Linde Gang?”
“No, Mr. Callander,” Donal said quickly. “I’m not looking to defect—I’m here to propose a partnership.”
He hesitated before continuing, “Deputy Graf told me you’re setting up a moonshine operation. My trade is in pharmaceuticals. Our businesses don’t conflict.”
“If you’ll allow me to continue running my operation, I’m willing to pay you one hundred dollars a month as protection money.”
Davey raised a brow. “So you can pay Graf two hundred a month, but I only get one hundred? That about right, Mr. Donal?”
Donal’s face paled. “No, Mr. Callander, that’s not what I meant! The clinic’s medical alcohol was one of my biggest income sources. We don’t make moonshine ourselves—but we sell alcohol to those who do.”
“Now that all the medical alcohol goes to you, our profits have dropped sharply. A hundred dollars a month is truly the best I can offer.”
Davey gave a small nod. He didn’t doubt the man’s words—he’d seen plenty of entries for medical alcohol in the ledgers he’d reviewed earlier.
“What makes you think I’d agree to this partnership?” Davey asked curiously.
Donal paused, then said, “Because the light of civilization from the East is spreading westward. The old, brutal ways won’t survive much longer.”
“The Van der Linde Gang and the O’Driscolls have been enemies for years, but neither deals in business.”
“Mr. Callander, though you’re part of the Van der Linde Gang, you’ve already started running a real enterprise—moonshine.”
Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Deputy Valentine’s Secret
Chapter Text
Donal felt that he and Davey were the same kind of man.
A new era was coming, and the brutal lifestyle of the gangs would soon be crushed. Only those who chose to change had a chance to survive.
“Are you not afraid of Colm’s revenge for working with me?”
By now, their cooperation was more or less decided.
Though Davey had the support of the police, he lacked manpower—he didn’t even have a few reliable hands to run errands.
Tasks like converting the cellar into a moonshine distillery still required him, Mac, and John to handle personally.
Donal’s arrival could perfectly solve that problem, especially with the upcoming moonshine distribution, which would demand a lot of workers.
“Colm probably has no time to think about revenge. His Six Point Cabin suffered a devastating blow—many of his core men were wiped out there.”
“Say what you will about Colm’s reputation, but when it comes to fighting power, he’s no match for the Van der Linde Gang.”
“They say just a handful of men took out everyone at Six Point Cabin.”
Donal gave a bitter smile. He’d been hesitant before, but after hearing about what happened at Six Point Cabin, he’d gone straight to Deputy Sheriff Graf, eager to pledge himself to Davey.
The Van der Linde Gang’s strength was beyond belief. He’d even learned that the Callander brothers hadn’t taken part in that job—they’d already left Valentine by then.
Donal knew more than the Valentine Police Department did. He knew the Callander brothers were the Van der Linde Gang’s main fighting force.
In the past, Colm had suffered heavy losses because of those two.
Now, even without them, the Van der Linde Gang had wiped out Six Point Cabin with ease. That thought alone terrified Donal.
Compared to the O’Driscolls, the Van der Linde Gang were the true outlaws of the West.
In the days of the Old West, a single sharpshooter could form the backbone of a gang—and the Van der Linde Gang had several of them.
“You’ve made the right choice, Mr. Donal.”
“But I’m not much interested in the medicine business. You can keep running it for now. I’ll speak to Doctor Ben Calloway, but remember to show him respect and give him his proper share.”
“As for that hundred dollars, keep it. You know I’m not short on cash.”
“Once my moonshine business starts rolling, you’ll see just how pitiful the profits from smuggling medicine really are.”
Davey spoke calmly.
Donal immediately understood what he meant.
This wasn’t a partnership—Davey wanted him to work under him.
Of course, Donal had no reason to refuse. Even if they called it cooperation, it was still submission in essence.
“Yes... Boss, Donal will follow your orders.”
Donal was quick to adapt. Since he’d already chosen to take Davey’s side, he knew to adjust his attitude accordingly.
Not only did Davey have the police on his side, but he was also a renowned sharpshooter.
“No need to call me Boss. Just call me Mr. Callander.”
“Alright, Donal. Tell me about your situation in Valentine.”
Hearing Davey’s words, Donal bowed slightly. “Yes, Mr. Callander.”
The two continued their talk, and Davey soon had a clear picture of Donal’s circumstances.
Donal commanded seventeen men, supposedly members of the O’Driscoll Gang, but in truth, they were just small-time thugs—not even one real gunman among them.
The few men Mac had killed in the clinic’s secret room had been most of Donal’s fighting force.
The reason Donal had managed to collaborate with the Deputy Sheriff was that he knew Graf’s secret.
Deputy Sheriff Graf had once been a criminal himself, later turning to Sheriff Malloy to clear his record.
Such cases weren’t rare in the West. Many deputies under the sheriffs had similar pasts.
When Eastern civilization reached the West, the severe shortage of lawmen created opportunities. Many former criminals—and even bounty hunters—joined federal service.
That was why Dutch had always spoken with disdain at camp for those who served the United States.
Though Deputy Sheriff Graf had been “cleansed,” he’d once offended a powerful man. If Donal revealed his past to that person, not even his badge would save him.
After understanding Donal’s situation, Donal invited Davey to his base—a two-story house north of Valentine.
Five of Donal’s closest men lived there.
When they saw Davey arrive, their reactions were a mix of fear and excitement.
They feared his strength but were thrilled that they wouldn’t have to leave Valentine.
If Davey had refused Donal’s allegiance, Donal would’ve lost his business and been forced to leave town.
His men would naturally have had to leave with him.
The fact that Davey had killed some of their comrades didn’t matter much. Among gang members, loyalty rarely ran deep.
Now that Donal had bowed his head, they had no reason to resist.
Besides, following a sharpshooter was something to be proud of.
They all knew about the Valentine Police Department’s banquet—and envied those who’d been there.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 37: Chapter 37: A Dazed Lenny
Chapter Text
While Davey was taking over Donal’s territory, quite a commotion broke out at the Valentine Saloon.
Drunk Arthur had gotten into a fight with other patrons, and things quickly turned into a full-on brawl.
In the original game’s story, Arthur was the only one who started throwing punches—but this time, with Mac joining in, the situation blew up even worse.
Valentine’s officers soon arrived and detained Arthur, Mac, and Lenny.
They hadn’t managed to escape because Arthur had drunk far too much.
He and Mac had been competing in a drinking contest and had downed five bottles of whiskey between them.
“Oh, for Christ’s sake... isn’t this guy one of Mr. Callander’s?” Deputy Sheriff Graf muttered, visibly exasperated.
The three drunken men were brought to the station, and Mac was recognized right away.
They’d been taken in simply because the police had to maintain the appearance of law and order—they couldn’t just ignore the fight.
The officer in charge sighed. “They were completely drunk. The bartender called it in, and the guy they beat up too... We had no choice but to bring them all here.”
Arthur, sprawled on the floor of the station, kept shouting incoherently: “Never... I’ll never... hic... let you take me alive... never...!”
Mac squinted at the officers through bleary eyes, feeling like he might’ve seen them before, but couldn’t quite place them. “Shut up... come on... drink... cheers...”
He then tried to grab one of the officers to clink glasses, leaving the poor man both amused and helpless.
Lenny, on the other hand, was mostly sober. At the bar, it had been Arthur and Mac doing most of the drinking, while he’d had only a few glasses.
The moment they were arrested, half his buzz vanished.
After everything that had happened in Strawberry, the sight of a police station felt like a nightmare.
He was trembling uncontrollably, terrified of what might happen next.
Deputy Sheriff Graf rubbed his forehead. “These guys... such a pain when they’re drunk. Mr. Callander’s got business elsewhere.”
“I remember he booked a room at the Helton Inn. You lot, take these fellas there.”
He turned to Lenny. “Hey, kid, can you walk on your own?”
Lenny nodded nervously. “Y-yes, sir... I can, officer.”
Graf nodded. “Good. Then walk. As for the guy who called this in, looks like he’s been drinking too. He started the fight and then called the law. Throw him in a cell to sober up.”
Lenny could only stare blankly as the officers ignored the protest of the man who’d made the call and dragged him off to the jail cell.
Four officers supported Arthur and Mac as they escorted them out.
“Move it, kid. Don’t tell me you’d rather have a drink in the station?” Deputy Sheriff Graf said with a laugh.
The other officers joined in, chuckling as they walked.
Lenny followed behind in a daze until they reached the Helton Inn.
“These are Mr. Callander’s friends. Give them a room,” one of the officers said, greeting the Inn staff like an old acquaintance.
“Of course, officer—but I’ll need a hand carrying them upstairs. No way I can lift these two,” the clerk replied with a grin.
Mr. Callander was a valued customer at the Helton, and naturally, his friends would receive the same courtesy.
Lenny trailed after them up the stairs to a double room.
“Hey, kid, they’re your problem now,” one officer said before leaving.
Lenny nodded blankly, still not understanding what was happening.
Why had the police arrested the guy who’d called them, and then escorted them—the fighters—to a Inn?
Mr. Callander...
Was that Davey?
Why were the police so respectful toward him?
He couldn’t make sense of it. His thoughts were a blur. Exhausted and half-drunk, Lenny soon drifted into a confused sleep.
...
At Donal’s base, an officer soon arrived to inform Davey of the incident.
“Sorry to trouble you, sir. You know how it goes—drunks always find a way to stir up trouble.”
As Davey spoke, he casually slipped a five-dollar bill into the officer’s hand.
The officer thought back to the recent banquet and almost refused, but his hand acted faster than his conscience, pocketing the cash.
For an ordinary officer, five dollars wasn’t a small amount—especially for simply delivering a message.
The gesture impressed Donal’s men, who saw firsthand Davey’s generosity and his influence with the police.
They’d worked with lawmen before, but never had officers treated them this kindly.
“Mr. Callander, your room’s ready. Would you like to...” Donal said respectfully beside him.
Since Davey had no proper base in Valentine and had been staying at inns, Donal declared that this base would now belong to Mr. Callander.
The two-story house had six rooms—three on each floor. Donal had vacated the entire second floor for Davey’s private use, while he and the others stayed on the first floor.
Donal took the master bedroom downstairs, and the other five members shared the remaining two rooms.
Davey was thoroughly satisfied with the arrangement.
The upstairs master bedroom was large and had its own balcony.
From there, one could overlook the streets of Valentine.
The house might not have belonged to him, but for now, Davey was clearly its master.
And sleeping in a proper bed was far better than a tent or an inn cot.
Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Arthur’s Shock
Chapter Text
Helton Inn.
Sunlight spilled across Arthur’s face, and he turned over with a groan.
A moment later, his eyes snapped open.
Fragments of yesterday flickered through his foggy mind.
But as he looked around, he realized he was in a surprisingly upscale room.
Where... was he?
His head throbbed. The last thing he remembered was being arrested by the police and taken to the station.
So why wasn’t he in a jail cell?
“Hey, Mac, Lenny—wake up.”
Seeing Lenny and Mac beside him, Arthur let out a breath of relief. At least everyone was still there.
He vaguely remembered Davey leaving after just a couple of drinks.
“Oh, Arthur, what are you doing? Can’t a man get some damn sleep?” Mac mumbled, sitting up slowly.
Lenny stirred awake as well.
“Mac, Lenny—how the hell did we end up here? Last I remember, we got hauled off to the station,” Arthur said.
Lenny nodded. “Yeah, Arthur. Last night you and Mac started a fight, and the guy you beat up reported it. The cops showed up and took us in.”
“But then this deputy showed up—he didn’t lock us up. Instead, he arrested the guy who filed the report.”
“In the end, the officers carried you two here and dropped us off at this inn.”
Arthur frowned. “Lenny, what the hell are you talking about? You still drunk? Since when do the police deliver us to a damn inn?”
Lenny gave a helpless shrug. “I know how it sounds, Arthur, but it’s true. I don’t know why that deputy helped us, but he did.”
Even with Lenny’s insistence, Arthur still found it hard to believe.
“That... that makes no sense. They didn’t throw us in jail, but they locked up the guy who reported us?”
Arthur felt like his entire understanding of the world had just been turned upside down.
Mac, who had been trying to go back to sleep, finally gave up and muttered,
“What’s the big deal? Davey’s working with the police now. Every officer in that station’s his friend.”
“For Davey’s sake, as long as you don’t kill anyone in Valentine—hell, maybe even if you do—they won’t throw you in jail.”
Lenny blinked, realization dawning. “No wonder... Yesterday, they kept saying ‘Mr. Callander.’ That must’ve been Davey.”
Arthur rubbed his temples. “What the hell’s going on, Mac? What’s Davey been up to?”
Mac hesitated for a moment, unsure whether he should tell Arthur.
But then he remembered—Davey had agreed to go with Arthur to Strawberry Town to rescue that rat. Telling him wouldn’t hurt.
“Arthur, you know how Davey feels about Dutch. He thinks sticking with him won’t end well.”
“Davey’s been trying to start his own business here in Valentine.”
“He’s already found a moonshiner and set up a distillery. He’s getting into the moonshine trade.”
“I don’t know all the details, but somehow, he’s working with the police. Sheriff Malloy’s his friend now.”
“Oh, and he wiped out the O’Driscoll Gang’s base here in Valentine.”
“The other night, Davey invited the entire police department to dinner at the fancy Wells Restaurant. After that, he was friends with every single officer.”
“Basically, Davey’s a big shot in Valentine now.”
“Oh, and John knows about it too—he was with us when it all went down.”
Arthur was stunned. Then a thought hit him.
“So that fake medicine seller Davey had me arrest—the one I locked up in Limpany?”
Mac nodded. “Yeah. That guy, Benedict. He’s the one brewing moonshine for Davey now.”
“It’s not ready yet, though. Davey says he wants to make the best damn moonshine in the state.”
Arthur sat there, speechless.
Lenny’s jaw hung open the entire time, unable to process what he was hearing.
“Oh, my God... how long has it even been? Davey’s already become a big name in Valentine? But wasn’t there a bounty on him?”
“Why would the police even work with him?” Arthur asked, still in disbelief.
Mac spread his hands. “Davey went to the post office, paid off a huge sum, and got the bounty hunters’ guild to lift the warrant.”
“He said the West Elizabeth bounty doesn’t carry over into New Hanover. As long as no one points him out, he’s fine.”
“Even if someone does, the Valentine cops would probably just arrest the snitch.”
Arthur frowned. “And what about the Pinkerton Detective Agency? Aren’t they still after him?”
Mac shrugged. “Beats me. But Davey told me not to worry about the Pinkertons. Maybe he’s already figured out a way to deal with them.”
“Either way, we haven’t seen a single Pinkerton around Valentine. Nobody’s bothered us.”
Arthur sat in silence for a long while, unable to take it all in.
They’d only been at Horseshoe Overlook for a few weeks—barely a month—and somehow Davey had transformed completely.
It seemed that the life of freedom every gang member dreamed of, the one they all chased after for years, had somehow become real for Davey—just like that.
Arthur could hardly believe it.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Pinkertons’ Empty Badge
Chapter Text
Arthur had gradually come to accept Davey’s new situation—and surprisingly, he didn’t feel the slightest bit jealous.
On the contrary, he was genuinely happy for him.
Still, he had countless questions he wanted to ask.
How had Davey managed all this?
If his plan really worked, could every member of the gang find a life of freedom here?
And most of all—why hadn’t the Pinkerton Detective Agency come after him?
Mac didn’t bother thinking that far ahead.
To him, all that mattered was that he and Davey were brothers, and life was finally good.
No more running from place to place.
Now he could drink, bathe, and enjoy a cup of hot coffee every day—and that was enough for him.
As for everything else? Oh, that was Davey’s problem.
Lenny wasn’t particularly sharp, but even he could tell Davey had become someone important—important enough that even the sheriff counted him as a friend.
Even if they broke the law now, the police wouldn’t dare touch them.
It was just... too damn cool.
Knock, knock, knock!
Someone rapped on the door.
“Excuse me, are Mr. Arthur, Mr. Mac, and Mr. Lenny here?”
“Mr. Callander asked me to deliver a message. He’s waiting for you at Wells Restaurant for lunch.”
Mac called back, “Alright, tell him we got the message. We’ll head over soon.”
When the messenger left, Mac turned to Arthur.
“If there’s something you want to know, just ask Davey yourself. I don’t have the full picture either.”
Arthur nodded. “Alright, Mac. I’ll talk to him.”
...
By the time Arthur and the others arrived at Wells Restaurant, it was nearly eleven.
They’d woken up late, still groggy from the previous night’s drinking.
Inside, Davey was sitting with Donal, discussing plans for the coming days.
When he saw Arthur and the others, he waved a hand. “You can take care of the rest.”
Donal nodded. “Understood, Mr. Callander.”
He excused himself and left.
Mac approached the table. “Davey, who was that guy? Never seen him before.”
Davey chuckled. “Just an interesting business partner. You’ll get to know him soon enough.”
Then he turned to Arthur and Lenny. “You must be starving after drinking half the night away. I ordered some steaks for you—they should be out any minute.”
Mac sat beside Davey, while Arthur and Lenny took the seats across from them at the four-person table.
“Davey,” Arthur began, “Mac told me a bit about what you’ve been doing. I didn’t expect things to change this much.”
“I’ve got to ask—did the Pinkerton detectives really never come after you?”
“You know as well as I do, they’re the biggest threat we’ve got right now.”
Davey didn’t dodge the question. He leaned back slightly and began to explain.
“Arthur, the Pinkerton Detective Agency has a big reputation, but six years ago, the United States passed the Anti-Pinkerton Act. Since then, the agency lost its right to enforce the law.”
“These days, the Pinkertons are in a pretty awkward spot. It’s complicated, but you can think of them as a massive bounty hunter organization now.”
“Each state in the U.S. has its own laws, and their wanted lists aren’t connected. So while we’re wanted men in West Elizabeth, we’re not outlaws here in New Hanover.”
“So if the Pinkertons tried to arrest us in New Hanover, that’d be considered overstepping federal authority. Because of what happened years ago, every labor union in the country despises them.”
“If they crossed that line, they’d be sued by the unions—and that’d make things even worse for them than they already are.”
“But Dutch robbed Cornwall’s train, and Cornwall’s a powerful tycoon with plenty of friends in high places. He’s been pulling strings to have us declared wanted in New Hanover.”
“If he succeeds, the Pinkertons could come here legally under the excuse of ‘assisting law enforcement.’”
“Problem is, things aren’t going smoothly for him. The Blackwater ferry incident dragged in some important people, and because of that political mess, our wanted status has been put on hold.”
“Unless the Pinkertons secretly capture us and haul us back to West Elizabeth without anyone finding out…”
“They’ve got no real excuse to touch us.”
Arthur listened intently, his brow furrowed.
...
In the original story, high-ranking Pinkerton agent Andrew Milton had discovered the Van der Linde Gang’s camp location early on.
His first appearance had been near Horseshoe Overlook, by the river where Arthur went fishing with young Jack.
At that distance, with the resources they had, the Pinkertons could have easily found and surrounded the gang’s camp if they’d wanted to.
But in the story, Milton always seemed to give the gang “one more chance,” telling Arthur that if he handed over Dutch, he’d let the others go.
Of course, that was nothing but a bluff.
In truth, the Pinkertons lacked the authority to act in New Hanover. Milton could threaten them all he wanted, but without legal power, that was all it was—just talk.
“Without any real authority, the Pinkerton Detective Agency was all bark and no bite.”
Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Are You Ready to Leave?
Chapter Text
Arthur couldn’t fully grasp everything Davey was saying.
As he often admitted himself, he wasn’t an educated man—he’d never studied much and didn’t really understand how the United States worked.
He hadn’t even heard of the Anti-Pinkerton Act that had passed six years ago.
But there was one thing he did understand: the Pinkertons couldn’t touch them anymore.
All their old fears had been for nothing.
“So, Davey, you’re saying we don’t have to worry about the Pinkertons coming after us anymore? We’re just... safe now?”
“Even Cornwall can’t do anything about it?”
Arthur found it hard to believe. They were outlaws—men who had robbed $150,000 in Blackwater—and yet somehow, they could now live like ordinary people. It completely upended everything he thought he knew.
Davey nodded. “For now, yes. But who knows? If Cornwall manages to help the Pinkertons get law enforcement authority in New Hanover, everything could change.”
He paused briefly before continuing. “Or if Dutch keeps on with his robberies and stirs up more trouble, the New Hanover officials might have no choice but to ask the Pinkertons for help.”
“So, Arthur, do you really think Dutch is the kind of man who’ll live quietly forever?”
Arthur understood immediately.
He sighed. “It’s not just Dutch. If we stop robbing, we’ll have no money—and we can’t survive without it. So we’ve got to pull off one more big score. Enough to buy our freedom, then move on—find a new place where nobody knows us.”
It was the harsh truth. Arthur needed money, Dutch needed money, and the others needed it even more.
If not for that, who in their right mind would choose this kind of life?
At the end of the day, it all came down to survival.
“Davey, listen. You’re already a big shot in Valentine. Mac told me you’re about to start your own business.”
“You and Mac shouldn’t come to Strawberry Town this time.”
“It could get you caught up in something you don’t need.”
Arthur had always been good to the gang, especially to those he called family.
After learning about Davey’s situation, he’d chosen to go after Micah Bell alone—just to fulfill Dutch’s orders.
Davey took a sip of red wine and shook his head. “You’re my brother, Arthur. I can’t just let you face danger alone.”
“Besides, what happens in West Elizabeth has nothing to do with New Hanover. It won’t affect my business in Valentine.”
Arthur could tell Davey wasn’t going to back down, and that moved him deeply.
...
After dinner, Davey, Arthur, and Mac rode out toward Strawberry Town, while Lenny returned to camp.
On the way, Arthur began to vent his frustrations.
“You know, Davey, ever since I first met that son of a bitch Micah Bell, I’ve had a bad feeling about him.”
“Hosea feels the same way, but for some reason, Dutch trusts that guy completely.”
“If only Susan had just shot him dead back in Colter Village, he wouldn’t have caused us half this trouble.”
“Lately, though, I think Dutch’s mind is coming back to him. He’s starting to seem like his old self again—the leader who once gave us hope for a better life.”
“I just don’t know if saving Micah this time will drag him right back down again.”
“I swear, I don’t want to save that fool, that damn rat—but Davey, you know me. I can’t turn down Dutch.”
“We were supposed to head to California, remember? But somehow Dutch and Hosea brought us to Blackwater instead.”
“If we’d gone west, maybe things would’ve turned out differently. Maybe we’d have bought some land... planted a few trees... mangoes or something.”
Living in darkness but yearning for light—that was Arthur in a nutshell.
He had joined the Van der Linde Gang at just fourteen. Now, at thirty-six, he’d spent twenty-two years living off robbery, murder, and theft.
He longed for a free, peaceful life, though even he wasn’t sure if he’d know how to live it.
Still, every man needed something to hope for.
“Arthur,” Davey said, “don’t overthink it. You don’t have to plant mangoes.”
“I remember your sketches—they’re really good. When things finally settle down, maybe you could open an art class, become an art teacher.”
“Oh, and that John guy—he learned under Dutch same as you, but his drawings are god-awful. Hard to even look at.”
Hearing Davey bring up John, Arthur couldn’t help but smile.
He and John had both been taken in by Dutch as kids, raised and taught under his wing.
They were as close as brothers could be.
“John, huh? That guy’s been completely tamed by Abigail now—not the man he used to be.”
“But Abigail likes the quiet life. Honestly, that might be for the best.”
Arthur looked ahead at the road stretching out before them.
“Davey,” he said quietly, “are you ready to leave?”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Dutch’s Wanted Poster
Chapter Text
Arthur knew perfectly well that Davey could no longer remain with the Van der Linde Gang.
Though it pained him a little, he was genuinely happy for Davey—after all, Davey had finally achieved the life he’d always dreamed of.
At least now, he didn’t have to keep running.
“I don’t know yet, Arthur. Mac and I have been with the gang for eight years. It’s hard to just walk away like that.”
“If... if Dutch stops doing anything foolish, then I won’t quit.”
“Think of this as leaving a way out for everyone. If one day someone can’t take it anymore—or just doesn’t want to live on the run—then come to Valentine. My door will always be open.”
Davey’s words stirred something in Arthur.
He knew that if Dutch ever stopped stirring up trouble, he wouldn’t really be Dutch anymore.
Still, Arthur found comfort in knowing that there was finally a way out—at least for some of them.
After seeing Davey’s growing influence in Valentine, Arthur believed it wouldn’t be long before Davey could truly protect them if things ever went south.
“We’ll always be brothers, Davey. Even after you leave the gang... if you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to ask.”
“And if you can, try not to tell Dutch too soon. You know how he is—it might just push him further over the edge.”
“I bet Hosea would be happy to hear about all this. He’s always wanted everyone to have a proper way out, not just an endless life on the run.”
Arthur’s feelings toward Dutch were those of a son toward a father. Even at the very end, he’d never really left the gang.
“Of course, Arthur. We’ll always be brothers—past, present, and future.”
Davey had a natural fondness for Arthur—perhaps because of who he’d once been, or perhaps because of memories from a past life.
Even without emotion involved, a healthy Arthur, free from tuberculosis, would one day become the finest sharpshooter in the West.
In small-scale fights, no one could match him.
Davey was different. Though he, too, ranked among the West’s sharpshooters, he didn’t yet know his own limits.
To reach Arthur’s future level of strength required countless brushes with death—only by surviving again and again could one grow that quickly.
But Davey wasn’t walking that same path. In this new era that was beginning to dawn, no matter how powerful one man was, he couldn’t stand against the tide of steel and industry.
Only by grasping the greater currents could one rise above them—to stand at the crest of the wave and ride the new age forward.
The Van der Linde Gang was merely the last, fading light of the Western outlaw era at its peak.
Arthur dared to ride into Strawberry Town alone to rescue Micah Bell not only because of his courage and skill, but also because the town’s law enforcement was weak.
Smaller than Valentine, Strawberry had only about a dozen officers in total.
As the three men neared Strawberry, they slowed their pace.
“Davey, maybe we should have a plan,” Arthur said after a moment.
He didn’t have any ideas himself, so he wanted to hear what Davey thought.
Maybe they should scout the town first.
Davey smiled. “Don’t worry, Arthur. I’ve got a plan. Just follow my lead when the time comes.”
Arthur wasn’t one for strategy, and hearing that Davey had things under control put him at ease.
He trusted Davey’s plans the same way he used to trust Dutch’s.
In Davey, he saw the same fire he once saw in Dutch—the ambition, the confidence, and that sharp gleam of intelligence in his eyes.
They had left Valentine at noon, pushing their horses hard all the way to Strawberry. By the time they arrived, night had already fallen.
The small town lay quiet under the evening sky.
The three men rode slowly down the main street.
The sheriff’s office stood out clearly at the central crossroads—though, of course, the real Strawberry had more than just a handful of buildings.
“Let’s check the sheriff’s office first. That rat should be locked up in the jail out back.”
“I’ll talk to the sheriff. Maybe we can sort this out without drawing our guns.”
Arthur and Mac had no objections and followed Davey inside.
After tying up their horses, the three stepped through the door.
“Evenin’, folks. What can I do for you?”
The deputy on duty greeted them as they entered.
Davey nodded. “Officer, I’ve got some business to discuss with your sheriff.”
The deputy didn’t think much of it and stood up. “Sure thing. Follow me—the sheriff’s in his office out back.”
Inside the sheriff’s office, the walls were lined with wanted posters.
Dutch’s poster was displayed in the most prominent spot, offering a $500 bounty.
Among posters offering only ten or twenty dollars, that number really stood out.
But aside from Dutch, none of the other gang members had posters of their own.
That was how things worked in the West—there were so many gangs that the law usually only put up notices for their leaders.
The Van der Linde Gang was small, after all. Other gangs numbered in the hundreds; if the law posted all their faces, every inch of the station would be covered.
Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Why Use a Gun When a Dollar Will Do the Job?
Chapter Text
“Sheriff Hanley, there’s a gentleman here who’d like to speak with you.”
“Oh, have him come in.”
Davey pushed the door open and stepped inside.
Sheriff Hanley sat by the kerosene lamp, a cigar in his mouth, reading the paper. When he saw Davey he set the paper down and smiled. “Well now, sir, you look familiar. What can I do for you?”
How could he not be familiar? After all, he was a wanted man from Blackwater. Even if no posters hung in Strawberry, the sheriff would still have Davey’s file.
“Davey Callander. Sheriff Hanley should recognize the name.”
Davey spoke his real name without hesitation. In a town this small he had little to fear.
Sheriff Hanley paused, then snapped to attention. His voice turned cold. “Fuck — a wanted man from Blackwater. Who gave you the nerve to stand right in front of me?”
He spoke harshly but quietly, and made no move to reach for his gun.
Having looked into the Van der Linde Gang, Sheriff Hanley knew this was a dangerous criminal who’d taken many lives. More importantly, he didn’t believe he could control the situation in this cramped office. This wasn’t a game — people thought about their own safety first.
“Sheriff Hanley, please calm down. I’m here to talk business, not cause trouble. Sheriff Malloy from Valentine sends his regards.”
Davey kept his tone steady.
At Malloy’s name Hanley’s expression softened a little. “I warn you, Davey, don’t try to stir up big trouble in Strawberry. If you know what’s good for you, leave now. I don’t want to be working with a wanted man.”
Hanley drew on his cigar and leaned back, as if not wanting to deal with Davey further.
Davey only smiled, reached into his pocket, and laid five one-hundred-dollar bills on the desk. $500 in cash.
“Sheriff, consider this a small token of my sincerity. If you talk with Sheriff Malloy you’ll learn I’m running a moonshine business. If you cooperate, I’ll pay you $300 a month.”
“The same for Sheriff Malloy.”
“Of course that’s just the start. Once the business grows, I’ll pay more.”
Hanley stared at the $500, his eyes lighting up. That was nearly a year’s pay. His opposition to Davey melted when he saw the money.
In this country, dollars solved most problems. If dollars didn’t, then you simply didn’t have enough. This was a world run by capital — not even presidents got far without campaign funds. Out here in the West, being blunt often worked best.
Whether $500 upfront or $300 a month after, it was an offer Hanley couldn’t refuse. The cigar on his breath and the faint sour tang of alcohol Davey had noticed when he entered told him the sheriff wasn’t exactly incorruptible.
After a brief hesitation, Hanley pocketed the cash.
“Oh, Mr. Davey — you know Strawberry’s a dry town. This puts me in a bind.”
By now Hanley’s face was all smiles. He was already looking to haggle.
Davey shook his head. “Sheriff Hanley, this is just the initial sum. My operation isn’t up and running yet; once it is, there’ll be more.”
“Besides, Sheriff Malloy gets the same rate — it’s uniform, keeps things from getting messy.”
“And, Sheriff Hanley, you may call me Mr. Callander.”
Hanley could see there wasn’t much room left to bargain. “Very well, Mr. Callander. I think our partnership will be most agreeable.”
“With prohibition here, there are no saloons. Your business could do very well.”
Davey nodded. “Exactly. I saw the opportunity. There’s one more small favor I need, Sheriff.”
“There’s a friend of mine locked up in your jail. If possible, I’d like to take him out tonight.”
Having already pocketed the $500, Hanley had little reason to refuse. He unhooked the jail keys from his belt.
“I’ll take the deputies out to check around. You have thirty minutes, Mr. Callander.”
“Ah — tomorrow the papers’ll have a field day about a jailbreak.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Kicking Micah Bell Out
Chapter Text
Strawberry Town Police Station.
The door to the sheriff’s office swung open as Davey and Sheriff Hanley stepped out, chatting and laughing.
Once they reached the lobby, Sheriff Hanley called out, “Boys, we’ve got work to do. Seems a bit restless outside.”
“Luke, you stay on duty. Everyone else, come with me.”
Hanley walked over to Officer Luke, patted his shoulder, and gave him a meaningful look.
Luke, clearly the sheriff’s trusted man, understood immediately.
The other officers seemed to catch on as well.
In no time, the once-busy station emptied out completely.
“Oh, gentlemen, I’m going to step outside for a smoke. You can wait here a bit,” Luke said casually before walking out and closing the front door behind him.
“Davey, what’s going on?” Arthur asked, still confused.
Mac, who clearly knew Davey’s tricks, clapped Arthur on the shoulder. “What do you think, Arthur? Our brother Davey already has this place under control.”
“Come on—let’s go check on that rat in the jail.”
Arthur frowned. “But we don’t have the jail keys.”
Davey smirked, pulling out a jingling ring of keys from his hand before heading toward the back.
The jail was in the basement. They descended the stairs into the dimly lit dungeon, where eight cells lined the walls—only four of them occupied.
And the so-called “rat,” Micah Bell, was enjoying a private cell all to himself.
“Oh, Davey! Mac! Arthur!”
“You came to rescue me? I knew it—the gang wouldn’t abandon me!”
Micah leapt up from his cot, excitement flooding his face.
He’d been terrified that by tomorrow morning, he’d be swinging from the gallows.
Davey ignored him and lit a cigarette.
Mac spat, “You damn rat. You should’ve been left to hang on that rope.”
Arthur snorted. “Hey there, partner. Looks like you’ve been living pretty comfortably in here, huh?”
Micah glanced between Davey—who wouldn’t even look at him—and Mac, whose face was full of disgust. He realized his only chance rested with Arthur.
“Arthur, you’re here to save me, right?”
Arthur replied coolly, “Oh, I haven’t decided yet.”
Micah’s face tightened. “Arthur, you’re joking, right?”
Arthur took his time with the answer. “For the past six months, you’ve been driving me crazy. Now I finally get the chance to shut you up for good. Don’t you think that’s something worth celebrating?”
Micah was smart enough to read the room. He knew Arthur was his only hope—and that the Callander brothers beside him would’ve gladly beaten him to death if given the chance.
“Arthur, you know I’ve always respected you,” Micah said, his voice trembling with desperation.
Arthur sighed. He knew it was time to end this. Rescuing Micah was Dutch’s order, after all.
“Davey,” Arthur called out.
Davey tossed him the keys.
There were eight in total. On the third try, the lock clicked, and the cell door creaked open.
“Oh, unbelievable! I’m actually getting out of here alive!” Micah stumbled out, his face full of relief—then confusion.
“Arthur, how’d you pull this off? I didn’t hear any gunfire.”
Davey took the keys back from Arthur. “Enough talk, you rat. Time to get moving.”
He turned and led the way out, with Mac and Arthur following. Micah trailed nervously behind.
The station was still empty. When they opened the front door, they found Officer Luke outside, puffing on his cigarette.
“Oh, gentlemen, finished already?” he said with a smile.
Davey nodded, handed him the keys, and slipped a ten-dollar bill into his hand.
“Thanks, Officer Luke. Give my regards to Sheriff Hanley. We’ll be on our way,” Davey said with an easy grin.
Luke’s eyes lit up—an unexpected ten-dollar tip wasn’t something to frown at.
“Of course, sir. I’ll be sure to tell the sheriff. Safe travels, gentlemen.”
Micah lingered near Arthur’s horse, hesitation written all over his face.
Truth be told, ever since leaving the dungeon, he’d wanted to borrow Arthur’s gun to kill one of the O’Driscoll boys still locked up down there.
But with Davey and Mac present, he hadn’t dared to ask.
Now, as they were about to leave Strawberry, the thought gnawed at him.
“Arthur, can I borrow your gun? I’ve got something to take care of. Trust me, Arthur.”
Micah hesitated but forced the words out.
Davey instantly caught on to what Micah was planning. He nudged Mac’s shoulder and gave him a look.
Mac understood immediately and delivered a hard kick straight into Micah’s back, sending him sprawling face-first into the dirt.
“You filthy rat! Trying to drag us into more trouble, huh?”
“If you’re so eager to die, I’ll put a bullet in your skull right now.”
Chapter 44: Chapter 44: A Letter to Catherine
Chapter Text
In Strawberry Town, Micah Bell had landed himself in jail because of an old enemy.
Now that he was out, all he could think about was revenge.
But Davey wasn’t about to give him that chance.
Mac’s kick had made Micah understand—standing before the Callander brothers, he wasn’t about to accomplish anything.
After a brief hesitation, he climbed onto Arthur’s horse, sitting behind him while Arthur wore an expression of clear disgust.
“Alright, Arthur, take this rat back to camp. Mac and I have other things to handle.”
Davey had no plans to return to camp anytime soon.
By his calculations, Benedict’s moonshine recipe should be ready around now.
But after spending another $500 in Strawberry, Davey was left with just over $1,000.
Two-thirds of the $3,000 he’d exchanged from gold bars was already gone.
The most urgent thing now was to get the moonshine business running. Without cash flow, everything he’d built so far would just be an illusion.
And if Benedict still hadn’t made any progress by the time Davey returned to Valentine, he might have to consider finding someone else.
...
After Arthur left, Davey and Mac decided to spend the night at Strawberry’s reception center.
Interestingly, the clerk there had another identity—he was the secret lover of Nicholas Timmins, the mayor of Strawberry Town.
That was Mayor Timmins’ little secret.
For the moment, the mayor wasn’t of much use to Davey. Maybe later on, he’d come in handy—but that could wait.
Sheriff Hanley, on the other hand, was proving far more useful.
“Davey, following you around like this makes me feel like an idiot,” Mac grumbled.
In his mind, coming to Strawberry should’ve meant wreaking havoc—maybe even wiping out the entire police department.
That was how Mac thought things should go.
After all, during the Blackwater heist, nearly half the town had been wiped out.
But now? He’d done nothing—no fighting, no shooting. Just tagging along and watching Davey get things done without breaking a sweat.
“Oh, Mac, my brother,” Davey said with a grin, “do you really want to live like a drifter forever?”
“Fine wine, steak, and your favorite hot coffee—doesn’t that sound a bit better?”
“Rescuing that rat was just a side task. What matters is that I’ve made contact with Sheriff Hanley. This is a dry town—the folks here work hard all day but can’t even get a sip of whiskey to unwind.”
“Mac, do you know what that means? It means our moonshine business is going to boom here.”
Davey had to at least humor his twin brother’s feelings.
Mac sighed. “Fine, Davey. But our moonshine business hasn’t even started yet. Who knows how long it’ll take? It’s been nearly a week already.”
“And I’m broke.”
Davey gave him a look—he knew exactly what that meant. Mac just wanted money to blow.
“I’ve got the business handled. Here—$200. That should keep you busy for a while.”
Davey pulled out a few folded bills and tossed them to him.
Mac snatched them up eagerly, kissing the cash.
“Oh, what a beautiful scent! Davey, don’t wait up tonight—I’m going to find myself some fun!”
Grinning, Mac stuffed the money into his pocket and left the room in high spirits.
Once he was gone, Davey headed downstairs. He couldn’t stand the constant smell of sweat and dirt and decided to visit the town’s bathhouse—and maybe see if any decent girls were around.
Unfortunately, the selection was disappointing. None of the women were remotely attractive.
He couldn’t help but think back to his previous life, where makeup and glamour were everywhere, and beautiful women were a common sight.
Out here in the untamed West, where everything was raw and natural, finding a truly beautiful woman in a small town like this was nearly impossible.
Catherine, the woman he’d met at the train station, was still the most beautiful he’d ever seen.
Thinking of her, Davey realized he’d never written her that letter.
After his bath, he sat down with paper and pen, finally deciding to do it.
...
To the Enchanting Miss Catherine,
It has been seventeen days since we last met at the train station, though to me, these seventeen days have felt like seventeen years.
Please forgive me for not writing sooner. Blame my cowardice—for every time I recall your lovely face, I’m struck by a sense of unworthiness. Only today have I found the courage to face my own heart and write to you.
I have never missed anyone the way I miss you—whether I’m riding, eating, or even sleeping.
I often sit beneath the night sky, gazing at the countless stars, and they seem to form the shape of your charming smile.
How I wish I could see you again, my dear and captivating Miss Catherine.
Yet there are matters I find difficult to speak of—things that have kept me from your side.
I eagerly await the day we meet again.
Your friend,
Davey
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The Pinkertons Come Calling
Chapter Text
The next day, Davey and Mac returned to Valentine, to Donal’s base of operations.
“Mac, this’ll be your room from now on,” Davey said, assigning him the second-floor guest bedroom.
Back at camp, the brothers had always shared a tent, but times had changed—and so had their living conditions.
“Oh, a real bed! This sure beats sleeping out in the dirt,” Mac said with a grin.
“I feel like I’ve joined high society. Maybe I ought to buy a suit—start acting like a proper gentleman.”
“Damn, are we finally living the dream we always talked about?”
Davey didn’t bother responding. He still needed to check on the speakeasy.
Compared to Davey, Mac was far more popular among Donal and his men.
They all feared Davey—deeply. Even though he always carried a calm, polite smile and dressed in simple cowboy clothes like the rest of them, something about him felt… different.
It wasn’t anything he said or did—it was just there, an air that made it clear he wasn’t from their world.
Mac, on the other hand—loud, crude, and fond of swearing—felt like one of their own.
It wouldn’t take long before he was drinking and joking with them like family.
Just as Davey was about to leave, Donal came rushing over, visibly shaken.
“Mr. Callander—outside… they’re here. The Pinkertons. They’re asking to see you.”
In the West, no one took the Pinkerton Detective Agency lightly. Their name alone sent a chill down the spine of every outlaw in America.
From the highest offices in government to the poorest drifter, everyone knew the Pinkertons—and most wanted nothing to do with them.
Donal was clever in small ways, but he was still just a minor figure in Valentine, surviving by knowing a few useful secrets.
And now, with the Pinkertons showing up at his doorstep, he was terrified.
“Donal, relax,” Davey said calmly. “No need to panic.”
“Show our guests to the parlor. Brew them some coffee. Tell them I’ll be down shortly.”
Hearing Davey’s steady tone, Donal slowly regained his composure and went downstairs.
Davey wasn’t trying to play the gentleman—he simply needed a few minutes to change.
He pulled out his fine suit from before. As much as he hated to admit it, appearances could matter a great deal.
...
Downstairs, two men waited on the sofa—Pinkerton Senior Agent Andrew Milton and his partner, Agent Edgar Ross.
Their reputations preceded them.
They sat quietly, while Donal and his men—Mac included—stood nearby, all of them tense and uneasy.
Mac kept glancing up toward the stairs, wondering what was taking Davey so long.
Donal, meanwhile, couldn’t help thinking, Did Mr. Callander run off?
Milton hadn’t even finished half a cup of coffee, but for the men waiting there, it felt like an eternity.
Then, at last, the sound of footsteps echoed down the staircase.
Everyone exhaled in relief, turning instinctively toward the stairs.
Davey descended slowly into view—wearing a sharp, perfectly tailored suit, a fashionable tall hat, and polished shoes gleaming in the light. A refined walking cane rested in his right hand.
Everything about him—his posture, his composure, his refined elegance—seemed completely out of place in this rough frontier town.
If he’d claimed to be a nobleman from Europe, no one would have doubted it.
His sharp, intelligent gaze fell on Milton and Ross.
“My apologies, Mr. Milton, Mr. Ross, for keeping you waiting,” Davey said smoothly. “I hope you’ll forgive my tardiness.”
It was a confident opening—a preemptive move.
Milton and Ross both showed visible surprise.
This was clearly their first meeting, yet Davey had greeted them by name without a moment’s hesitation.
As a seasoned investigator, Milton immediately realized one thing: this man knew more about them than they’d expected.
Still, Milton wasn’t about to be intimidated. “Mr. Callander,” he said dryly, “had I not read your file, I might have mistaken you for a civilized gentleman—rather than a ruthless criminal.”
Davey didn’t rise to the bait. He walked over, sat down across from them, and gestured to his men.
“Mac, Donal—take the others outside for a break,” he said evenly. “I need to speak with these two gentlemen privately.”
Mac and Donal were only too eager to leave, and the rest of the men followed.
Donal cast one last nervous glance at the agents, then bowed slightly. “As you wish, Mr. Callander.”
Once the room was empty, Davey turned his attention back to Milton.
“Such an abrupt and unannounced visit—hardly the most civilized behavior, wouldn’t you say?”
“Perhaps I should ask Sheriff Malloy just how many Pinkerton agents have come through Valentine lately.”
“In New Hanover, you two should understand something—the Pinkerton name doesn’t carry the same authority it used to.”
“Oh, maybe I should write to a few friends in the unions. They’ve always taken a rather… personal interest in the Pinkerton Detective Agency.”
Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Suppressed Milton
Chapter Text
In the money-driven United States, the Pinkerton Detective Agency did not exist to fight crime.
Instead, its clients were the wealthy elite—powerful capitalists, magnates, and industrial tycoons.
Simply put, they served only the rich.
By the late 19th century, business owners were hiring the Pinkertons to spy on workers, protect strikebreakers, or even pose as them. They often took part directly in crushing labor strikes.
The Homestead Strike became the agency’s most infamous episode—a bloody labor conflict at Carnegie Steel in Pennsylvania in 1892.
With steel magnate Andrew Carnegie away in Scotland, company chairman Henry Clay Frick took charge. To break the strike, he hired the Pinkertons, prolonging the conflict for 143 days.
On July 6, 1892, 300 agents from New York and Chicago arrived at the occupied steelworks. The Pinkertons opened fire on the strikers, killing ten people—seven workers and three agents—and wounding hundreds more.
To restore order, Pennsylvania’s governor deployed two brigades of state militia to clean up the aftermath.
As the Pinkertons’ involvement in violent strikes grew, Congress passed the Anti-Pinkerton Act in 1893, banning the government from employing them as strikebreakers and revoking their law enforcement powers.
Hunting criminals was merely a sideline for the Pinkertons—but even so, their name alone struck fear into every outlaw across the West.
Labor unions, however, felt no such fear. The Pinkertons’ past brutality had earned them the unions’ hatred. Any hint of misconduct from the agency would spark immediate public outrage.
By now, the Pinkerton Detective Agency was dismissing large numbers of agents each year. With declining influence and revenue, they could no longer afford their bloated payroll.
Davey first mentioned Sheriff Malloy, then brought up the unions—a calculated move to put pressure on Milton.
The effect was immediate.
When Sheriff Malloy’s name came up, Milton and Ross barely reacted. But the moment unions were mentioned, their expressions changed—surprise flickering across their faces.
“It seems Mr. Davey has spent quite some time and money learning about us. Hard to imagine such words coming from a so-called notorious criminal,” Milton said coldly.
“I’m beginning to wonder if the files I’ve read have been switched.”
“Or do you think we have no way to deal with you? You should know we’re employed by Mr. Leviticus Cornwall himself.”
“You robbed his train, stole his bonds. Did you really think you could get away with that?”
Milton’s tone was low and threatening as he stared at Davey.
Davey smiled faintly. “Perhaps Mr. Milton should worry about getting his enforcement rights sorted first. From what I hear, Mr. Cornwall’s dealings in New Hanover haven’t been going so well.”
“It’s also rather rude to keep calling me a notorious criminal.”
“Tell me, aren’t you working for one yourself? Don’t tell me the Pinkertons—with all their intelligence networks—don’t know about the fire in Limpany.”
“So please, spare me the act of righteousness, Mr. Milton.”
“And Mr. Ross, the way you’re looking at me—quite offensive.”
“In this country, we deal in evidence, don’t we?”
Limpany—a small town northwest of Horseshoe Overlook—was burned to the ground.
The man behind that fire was Leviticus Cornwall.
It wasn’t exactly a secret. Many in high places knew something about it, yet none ever dared confront Cornwall. After all, the rise of nearly every tycoon in the country was stained with blood.
Ross’s eyes blazed with fury. For a moment, he wanted nothing more than to put a bullet in Davey’s head.
“Ross, mind your manners,” Milton said. “We’re standing before a gentleman.”
“Mr. Callander, I must admit—the information you possess is impressive. Hard to imagine someone like you joining the Van der Linde Gang.”
“As for the rest, there’s no need to discuss it further. We’re here for one reason: we want you to hand over Dutch. The others in your gang—we won’t pursue them.”
“If you’re willing, Mr. Callander, I believe we could become fine partners.”
“After all, from what our reports suggest, you and Dutch are no longer walking the same path, are you?”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Your Mouth, Truly Impressive
Chapter Text
Although the conversation with Davey hadn’t gone smoothly—and even left Milton and Ross feeling somewhat frustrated—they had seen a glimmer of potential cooperation.
The Davey standing before them now, from his refined attire to his calm, deliberate manner of speaking, was clearly no longer a brute. He was a man beginning to embrace civilization.
Milton’s impression of him had even improved.
“Tell me, Mr. Milton, what do you think makes a civilized man? Does maintaining one’s dignity mean selling out his friends?”
“Don’t talk to me about criminals. Surely, Mr. Milton, you know exactly what kind of man I am.”
“A new era is dawning. The East’s civilization is merging with the West, just as the Pinkertons’ former glory has faded. Nothing in this world stays the same.”
“I simply wish to survive and prosper in this new age—nothing more. But that doesn’t mean I’ll cross my own lines or act against my conscience.”
“Of course, setting Dutch aside, there’s still plenty of room for cooperation between us, Mr. Milton.”
Davey’s tone was calm but firm—his rejection clear.
No matter what the Pinkertons offered, betraying Dutch would bring him no benefit.
Besides, in his heart, Arthur, John, Hosea, and the others were his friends.
After all, his former self had spent eight years working with the Van der Linde Gang.
Those memories still lingered vividly in his mind.
“Maybe it was just a dream within a dream—who can really tell what’s real and what’s not?”
“We have no interest in cooperating with you,” Ross said coldly.
Davey just smiled. “Who can say what the future holds?”
Milton understood that convincing Davey to hand over Dutch was impossible—at least, not today.
“Mr. Callander, please don’t take offense at our sudden visit. I’m sure we’ll be in touch again soon.”
“If you ever change your mind, we’d be happy to work with you.”
“It’s getting late—we should be going.”
“Thank you for the coffee, Mr. Callander. It was excellent.”
Davey smiled lightly. “You’re welcome anytime, Mr. Milton. Though, I must admit, I’m not much of a coffee drinker. I prefer tea.”
“And Mr. Ross—you’d do well to learn from Mr. Milton. Whatever the situation, don’t be so impatient. Keep a cool head.”
Ross only snorted in response.
Now he could clearly feel the sharp edge in Davey’s words.
A criminal speaking like a nobleman, lecturing him as if from a pedestal—it made his blood boil.
He feared that if he stayed any longer, he’d draw his gun without thinking.
But then he remembered Davey Callander’s file—the part that described his unmatched marksmanship. If Ross went for his gun, he’d likely be the one to fall first.
The thought only made him angrier.
The door swung open.
Outside, Mac, Donal, and a few of their men were waiting on the flat ground.
They watched as the two Pinkerton agents walked out alongside Davey.
Then they heard Davey’s voice.
“Mr. Milton, Mr. Ross, I won’t see you off. You’re welcome to visit anytime.”
“Perhaps next time, we can talk business.”
“My new venture’s just getting started, and I’m in need of good partners.”
The taller of the two Pinkertons—the one clearly in charge—replied,
“Mr. Callander, I’m afraid there’s little we can do to help with your particular line of business.”
“But with your talents, I’m sure it’ll grow into something much bigger. Who knows—perhaps we really will end up working together.”
In Milton’s career, he’d met plenty of men as stubborn as Davey—and every one of them had gone on to become someone important.
After all, the Pinkertons worked for money, and Milton saw no reason to keep trading barbs. A few polite words cost him nothing.
Still, if the opportunity arose, he wouldn’t hesitate to take Davey down.
The subtleties of all this were far beyond Mac, Donal, and the rest of the roughnecks who couldn’t even read a newspaper.
If they could understand such things, they wouldn’t be living the way they were.
To them, Davey now radiated a kind of divine brilliance.
From what they’d just overheard, it sounded like the Pinkertons couldn’t do a thing to him—in fact, they’d treated
Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Moonshine Formula
Chapter Text
If Mac hadn’t been around Davey every single day, he might have started to believe his brother had been replaced by someone else.
The change was just that drastic.
So drastic, in fact, that Mac could hardly believe it himself.
“Maybe it’s because of when I got hurt back then?” he wondered.
After thinking it over, Mac convinced himself it must’ve been his fault—that his near-death experience was what made Davey turn into the man he was now.
He still remembered that time in Colter Village, when Davey sat beside his bed, lost in thought for days on end, barely saying a word.
Maybe that was when everything started to change.
No matter how much Mac tried to make sense of it, one thing was undeniable—Davey had truly become a big shot now.
The kind of man even the Pinkertons couldn’t do a damn thing about.
“Alright, Mac, stay here for now. You can head into town and have some fun if you want,” Davey said.
“Donal, you’re coming with me.”
He gave the order casually. He still needed to visit the speakeasy—his plans had been thrown off earlier by the Pinkertons’ sudden arrival.
“Got it, Davey. I’m heading to town!”
That was exactly what Mac wanted to hear. A few drinks were all it took to lift his spirits.
Donal, meanwhile, straightened up with renewed respect.
Even though Davey told him not to be so formal, Donal couldn’t help it—he was following a man who even the Pinkertons couldn’t touch. Of course, he had to show respect.
The reason Davey brought Donal to the speakeasy was simple—sales.
Making moonshine was one thing, but selling it was another.
Mac was useless in that regard; at best, he could serve as muscle for deliveries.
Donal, on the other hand, was the key to breaking open the moonshine market.
And besides, it wasn’t like Davey could keep the speakeasy’s location a secret from him forever.
They rode out together, and soon the small building came into view—not far from Valentine.
Donal’s excitement was obvious. The fact that Mr. Callander was bringing him here meant he was being trusted as an insider.
“Oh, Mr. Callander, perfect timing! Come taste these—I’ve got a few different flavors, and I can’t decide which one’s best!”
“I’ve already recreated the flavor of fine whiskey. No ordinary man could tell the difference!”
Benedict’s voice called out eagerly as Davey entered, Donal trailing behind. He didn’t seem to care that Davey had brought someone new. All he wanted was to show off his results.
Three bottles sat neatly on the counter. The liquid inside looked crystal clear, almost indistinguishable from real whiskey.
Smiling, Davey said, “Mr. Benedict, you’ve certainly lived up to expectations. These three bottles—different formulas, I take it?”
Benedict nodded quickly. “Yes, Mr. Callander. The formulas are mostly the same, but each one emphasizes a different characteristic. I just can’t decide which works best.”
“It’s been bothering me for days. But now that you’re here, I’ll let you make the call.”
Davey nodded—he’d planned on tasting them anyway.
He grabbed a glass and poured a little from the first bottle.
Before it even touched his lips, the strong aroma hit him, and he was instantly pleased. That smell alone was on par with any top-shelf whiskey.
But the real test was always in the taste.
A good whiskey should be smooth on the palate, well-balanced, rich in aroma, and leave a lingering finish.
Davey took a small sip—and his eyes lit up.
He tried the second, then the third.
All three were impressive, each one good enough to rival genuine name-brand liquor. With moonshine like this, the business was bound to take off fast.
After all, who wouldn’t want to pay less for something that tasted just as good as the real thing?
In fine spirits, the qualities people prized most were aroma, sweetness, purity, and body.
The very best didn’t make you thirsty or give you a hangover.
These three batches, though, each stood out in a different way—one for its aroma, one for its sweetness, and one for its purity.
After a brief moment of thought, Davey chose the sweet one.
That decision had everything to do with the current state of the US—sweet flavors were popular everywhere, from the East to the West. People loved sweetness; it was a comfort.
A whiskey with a pleasant, lingering sweetness would sell easily.
Normally, that sweetness came naturally through the distilling process. But in Benedict’s case, it was clear he’d added artificial sweeteners to achieve the effect—something that made the recipe even more valuable.
“Mr. Benedict, I’m very pleased with all three versions,” Davey said finally.
“So now I’ll need you to write down the formulas for each of them.”
“And then, I’d like you to make another batch right here in front of me, using those same recipes.”
“I trust such a simple request won’t be an issue for you, Mr. Benedict?”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Davey’s Replica
Chapter Text
Benedict hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in his expression.
He knew exactly how much money his refined moonshine formula could bring in.
This was the result of countless sleepless nights, endless trials, and meticulous adjustments.
Over the past few weeks, he’d felt like he was back in school again—stuck in those damned chemistry labs, mixing and testing formulas day after day.
Back then, his family had been well-off enough to afford an education.
But stories like his were common across the country. His father’s failed investments had sent the family’s comfortable life spiraling into hardship.
Benedict had no head for business, and his academic talent was mediocre at best. In the end, he’d drifted west, reduced to selling fake medicine just to survive.
These days in the cellar, working on the moonshine recipe, he could swear to God he’d never worked harder in his entire life.
His life literally depended on it.
If he failed to come up with a brew that satisfied Davey, he had no doubt the man would put a bullet in his head.
He had to prove his worth.
If only he’d worked this hard back when he was studying, maybe he could’ve been a respected professor by now.
But perhaps God had finally shown him some mercy—because after all this time, he’d done it. He’d created something truly remarkable.
In truth, the flavor differences came down to a matter of ingredients and precision in the brewing process.
Making proper moonshine wasn’t as simple as dumping in alcohol, flavoring, and coloring.
It required timing and technique—adding colorants when the alcohol reached the right proof, gradually increasing the concentration, and only then introducing the flavoring to achieve perfect layering.
There were countless steps, and a single mistake could ruin the flavor completely.
Yet when Benedict saw the faint smile on Davey’s face, he knew resistance was pointless. Reluctantly, he prepared to demonstrate the entire process before him.
“Mr. Callander, I’d like to step outside for a smoke. Would that be alright?” Donal asked suddenly as Benedict began setting up.
Davey nodded. He understood—Donal was being discreet, stepping out so there would be no misunderstandings later.
Once Donal left, Benedict began his demonstration.
‘Foolish man,’ he thought, glancing at Davey. ‘An uncultured brute like you could watch me all day and still never understand.’
‘This perfect method belongs only to the great Benedict Allbright.’
He kept a flattering smile plastered on his face, but inside, his pride simmered.
What he didn’t realize, however, was that the man standing before him carried a soul from the future.
Davey might have long forgotten most of his school chemistry, but he still understood the fundamentals—certainly more than Benedict would’ve guessed.
As Benedict worked, Davey quietly took notes, comparing the formula and asking sharp, focused questions about each step.
When Benedict finished the first batch, Davey took a small sip and nodded approvingly.
Then he calmly asked him to make another.
‘He thinks he can learn my process? Delusional fool,’ Benedict scoffed inwardly, though he dared not say it aloud. He started a second batch anyway—mostly because of the revolver hanging at Davey’s side.
When the second round was done, Davey rolled up his sleeves and decided to try it himself.
Benedict stood nearby, looking smug when Davey wasn’t watching—but the moment Davey turned, his scowl flipped into a servile grin.
He was convinced Davey would fail miserably. Once the man realized how complex the process truly was, he’d understand Benedict’s brilliance.
But as the minutes passed, Benedict’s arrogance began to crumble.
To his disbelief, Davey was replicating his method step by step, hitting every critical stage flawlessly.
When the bottle was finally filled, its color and clarity nearly identical to his own batch, Benedict couldn’t hold back—he rushed forward, uncorked it, and took a sip.
“This… this is impossible! Absolutely impossible! How did you do this? How could you possibly do this?”
In that instant, Benedict felt his whole world collapse.
What had taken him weeks of painstaking work, Davey had duplicated in less than an hour.
It reminded him painfully of the prodigies he’d once envied back in school—the ones who’d always been a step ahead of him.
Davey took a sip of his own batch. The taste wasn’t a perfect match yet, but it was close enough.
A few more tries, and he’d have it down exactly.
“Excellent work, Mr. Benedict,” Davey said with a satisfied smile.
“Your recipe truly exceeds expectations.”
“I can already imagine how much people will love this once it hits the market.”
“And who knows—once we’ve made enough money, we might even build our own moonshine brand.”
He paused, then added with a hint of pride,
“Benedict, your contribution is invaluable. From this moment on, you’ll receive ten percent of all profits from my moonshine sales.”
Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Cost of Moonshine
Chapter Text
“Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Callander.”
The promise of ten percent of the moonshine profits instantly revived Benedict’s spirits.
Moments ago, he’d felt crushed—but now, all his frustration melted away. Compared to cold, hard cash, what else in this world could possibly matter?
Nothing was more seductive than the almighty dollar.
He hadn’t expected Davey’s talk of partnership to be genuine. At first, he’d assumed it was just another empty promise.
After all, Davey now held his formula—and considering their power dynamic, even if he refused to share the profits, there wasn’t a damn thing Benedict could do about it.
He’d met plenty of rich men and businessmen in his life—ruthless types who’d bleed a man dry and still demand his bones.
The wealthy were greedy beyond reason, and none of them would ever willingly share their earnings.
“Alright then, Mr. Benedict,” Davey said evenly. “Now let’s talk about production costs.”
Davey wasn’t doing this out of kindness. The reason he offered that ten percent cut was because he recognized Benedict’s value.
He hadn’t expected perfection from this operation; he just wanted a decent-tasting moonshine.
But Benedict had far exceeded his expectations—creating something that not only matched the flavor of fine whiskey but had its own unique charm.
Talent, Davey knew, was rare and precious in any era.
Exploit it too harshly, and it would die off. Work together, and both sides could thrive.
Benedict, now with a taste of reward, wouldn’t think about running—he’d be even more committed to protecting their shared interests.
“Mr. Callander, our production costs aren’t high,” Benedict began eagerly. “The real value lies in the complexity of the process itself. Flavorings and colorants cost only a few dollars a bag, enough to last us quite a while.”
“To produce one large batch—about a hundred gallons or so—the cost runs around thirty dollars. Bottling comes to roughly twenty to thirty cents per bottle.”
“Oh, the only real expense is the glass bottles themselves. They’re seven and a half cents each, though if you order in bulk, I’m sure the manufacturer would offer a discount.”
“Of course, that doesn’t include labor or transport costs. But Mr. Callander, with the quality of our moonshine, we could sell it for $2.50 a bottle, and people would still line up to buy it. We won’t have to worry about sales.”
As Davey listened, the numbers began forming a clear plan in his mind.
On the current market, most strong liquors sold for between two and five dollars a bottle. Premium brands cost more, of course.
Even within the same label, there were different tiers and price points.
In Valentine, though, even the “expensive” liquor was relatively cheap.
Brandy sold for $3.00 a bottle.
Kentucky bourbon went for $3.75.
Gin was $2.10, Guarma rum $2.50, and whiskey $2.60.
All of these were among the town’s best-selling spirits.
Then there were lighter drinks—beer, for example, cost around $1.50 a bottle.
Moonshine, on the other hand, varied wildly. Low-quality batches could go for as little as a dollar, but those were often mixed with industrial alcohol—cheap, dangerous, and sometimes lethal.
High-quality moonshine, however, could fetch $2.25 on the black market.
“Produce at full capacity, Mr. Benedict,” Davey said after a pause. “I want five hundred bottles ready as soon as possible.”
“Don’t worry about distribution—I’ll handle that.”
Right now, he was running low on cash. And without money, everything became difficult.
But now that the formula was set, it was time to bring in revenue.
“Very well, Mr. Callander,” Benedict said, bowing slightly. “Though I do have one small request.”
“Could you find me a reliable assistant? Bottling is tedious work, and frankly, my time would be better spent perfecting the product rather than wasting it on such dull tasks.”
“It really gets in the way of my creative process, you know.”
Davey gave a small chuckle. “Of course, Mr. Benedict. I’ll see to it as soon as possible. But for now, I’ll need you to manage on your own. I expect these five hundred bottles ready for transport by this time tomorrow.”
Benedict sighed but nodded. “Alright then, just don’t keep me waiting too long, Mr. Callander.”
Davey picked up two bottles of the fresh moonshine and left the cellar.
Outside, Donal was waiting.
“Mr. Callander,” he greeted as Davey approached.
Davey handed him one of the bottles. “Try it. This is our own brew.”
Donal took a sip, and his eyes went wide with amazement.
“My God, Mr. Callander—is this really moonshine? It tastes like something straight out of a fine distillery!”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Group Buying
Chapter Text
Donal was a lover of fine liquor—or rather, in the West, nearly every man was. That was precisely why so many across the US had begun to support the Prohibition movement. For men in the US, alcohol had become an inseparable part of life.
Donal knew all too well what kind of uproar a moonshine of this quality would cause on the black market.
“Mr. Callander, I can guarantee you, if this really is moonshine, no one will be able to resist it.
Honestly, I can hardly believe it’s not some kind of premium liquor. The taste—my God—it’s intoxicating.”
“Compared to whiskey, brandy, or even Kentucky bourbon, it’s in no way inferior. In fact, if I had to choose, I might even prefer this one.”
Donal spoke in a jumble of excitement. He had just watched the brewing process in the cellar and knew for certain that this was real moonshine—and that meant enormous profit.
“Mr. Callander, if I may ask, what price do you plan to sell it for? I’d say it’s worth at least three dollars, but if it’s priced too high, sales might suffer. Many people won’t be able to afford it.”
Davey thought for a moment before replying. “I don’t intend to position it as a luxury spirit. Even though it rivals the finest brands, that would only put it out of reach for most folks.”
“I want to make a true people’s moonshine—something even ordinary workers and farmers can afford. They deserve to enjoy something better without spending a fortune.”
“So, I’ve set the price at two dollars per bottle.”
Donal blinked in disbelief. “Two dollars a bottle? Are you certain, Mr. Callander?”
“On the black market, a bottle of good moonshine—one far inferior to this—still sells for about $2.25. Isn’t that price of yours a little too low?”
“In my opinion, with this level of quality, you could easily charge $2.50 and people would still love it. Maybe set it at $2.25 to match the black market rate. I doubt anyone would turn that down.”
Davey shook his head. “Donal, like I said, I want to make this a truly affordable moonshine. And not just at two dollars. If someone buys ten bottles at once, the price drops to $1.80. If they buy thirty, it’s $1.60 per bottle.”
“As for you, Donal, I’ll give you a special price—$1.50 per bottle.”
“Of course, that $1.50 includes transportation. I’ve said before—we’re partners. And I make sure every partner earns well. I never shortchange my friends.”
“But you must follow my sales plan exactly—no raising prices on your own.”
Donal could hardly breathe. He never imagined Davey would offer such a generous profit margin.
One taste was enough to know this moonshine would sell itself. Even if he sold it for $1.80, he’d still earn thirty cents per bottle.
Thirty cents didn’t sound like much—but ten bottles a day meant three dollars profit, more than a laborer’s daily wage.
And if he sold a hundred bottles? Thirty dollars. Nine hundred a month.
God almighty, he didn’t even dare think beyond that. Deep down, he knew—selling more than a hundred bottles a day wouldn’t be difficult at all.
“Mr. Callander, I... I... I will be your most loyal subordinate.”
Overwhelmed by excitement, Donal couldn’t find the words to express himself. After struggling for a while, that was all he could manage to say.
Davey patted his shoulder. “Take it easy, Donal. Follow me, and you’ll see a much wider sky ahead.”
When Davey’s hand rested on his shoulder, Donal felt the weight of that gesture—it meant opportunity, power, and trust. He lowered his head deeply in respect to Mr. Callander.
“Donal, though the retail price is two dollars, I’d prefer buyers to purchase at $1.80.”
“For many, buying ten bottles at once might be too much, but there’s another way—you can offer them group buying.”
“If a buyer can gather ten people to purchase together, they save twenty cents each. Who would refuse to save money that easily?”
“And with that, we can spread our moonshine across the entire market far more quickly. Do you understand what I mean, Donal?”
Davey continued his explanation.
Discounts were common, but group buying—that was his secret weapon.
From his memories of a past life, he knew one truth well: low prices could shake any market, and no one could resist a good deal.
Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Micah the Informant
Chapter Text
Donal could tell right away—this “group buying” idea was nothing short of genius.
One person convincing ten others to join in would spread their moonshine faster than anything else. In no time, they’d dominate the entire Valentine market. More and more people would be lining up to buy their brew.
“Tomorrow, at this time, bring some men here to transport the shipment,” Davey instructed calmly. “And remember—show Mr. Benedict the utmost respect.”
“Also, his safety will be your responsibility.”
“Once you’ve picked up the moonshine, deliver thirty bottles to the Valentine Police Station under my name—three for the sheriff, two for the deputy, and one each for the rest of the officers.”
“I’ll be away for a few days, Donal. I’m trusting you not to disappoint me.”
“If anything goes wrong, find Micah. He’ll handle it.”
Once the moonshine business started rolling, expansion required more capital. Davey planned to fetch a few gold bars to fund that next step.
In Valentine, the moonshine trade wouldn’t face much trouble—especially with the local law on their side. That police “donation” ensured things would run smoothly.
“Rest assured, Mr. Callander,” Donal straightened his back, his tone firm with loyalty. “I won’t let you down.”
Davey’s next destination was quite a journey—actually, two.
One was in West Elizabeth, near Strawberry, by the lake of Owanjila. Beneath a small stream south of the Red Arabian horse’s usual grazing spot, an old wagon hid three gold bars.
The other was in Ambarino, near an old veteran’s farm in East Grizzlies. On a small island in the middle of O’Creagh’s Run lay two more gold bars.
Together, they were worth around three thousand dollars—enough for Davey to expand production and strengthen his moonshine operation.
There were more gold caches scattered across the frontier, of course, but by the time he’d reach those, Davey figured he wouldn’t need to bother. Once the moonshine business took off, the profits would far outweigh any stash of buried gold.
...
Horseshoe Overlook Camp
Arthur had successfully brought Micah back to camp, though no one seemed particularly happy about it. Most of the gang openly showed their dislike for him. Only Dutch came forward to offer a few consoling words.
“Dutch,” Micah began quickly, “something’s off with Davey. Do you know how he got me out?”
“The Strawberry sheriff’s office—Davey was in cahoots with them! They just handed him the keys and let me walk free.”
“Dutch, that man’s hiding something big from us. Arthur probably knows something too, but he won’t tell me.”
No sooner had Micah returned than he started tattling about Davey. It baffled him—he couldn’t figure out how Davey had pulled it off. He’d asked Arthur several times on the way back, but Arthur ignored him every time.
Dutch frowned and turned to Arthur.
“Arthur, my boy, tell me—what exactly happened in Strawberry?”
“I heard from Micah that you broke him out of the jailhouse. But that’s West Elizabeth, son. The sheriff there would’ve known who Micah was. So, tell me—what really happened?”
Arthur had no reason to refuse, but he wasn’t eager to expose Davey’s part in it either.
“Dutch, listen… I’m not sure myself,” Arthur said slowly. “Davey led us straight to the sheriff’s office, found the man, and went into his office to talk privately.”
“Not long after, they both came out laughing together—like old friends. Then the sheriff rounded up his deputies and headed out on patrol, and Davey already had the cell keys in his hand.”
Dutch didn’t look convinced. “Arthur, didn’t you notice anything else?”
Arthur shook his head. “No, Dutch. But I can guarantee Davey didn’t know that sheriff beforehand. Maybe he paid him off—probably shelled out a good sum of money to buy his help.”
That explanation made the most sense. Dutch had heard about Davey robbing a wealthy man recently—no one knew how much he’d taken, but it had to be a hefty amount.
“Alright, Arthur,” Dutch finally said. “But Davey’s been acting strange lately. If you notice anything, you come straight to me.”
Arthur frowned. “Dutch, maybe you shouldn’t trust that rat so much. No one else here does.”
Dutch brushed him off with a faint smile. “That’s enough, Arthur. I have my reasons. Micah has his uses.”
“Now listen—Hosea’s picked up some new information. We might have another job lined up soon.”
“I’ve got a plan, Arthur—a perfect plan. This time, nothing will go wrong. Trust me, son. Our future will be brighter than ever.”
Arthur nodded slowly. “I hope so, Dutch. I really do. But I believe in you.”
Just then, Susan Grimshaw walked over.
“Arthur, there’s a letter for you at the post office. I’ve put it on your wagon.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 53: Chapter 53: The Hot Moonshine
Chapter Text
Valentine.
The day after Davey left, Donal rented a wagon and headed to the distillery to pick up 495 bottles of moonshine.
The reason it wasn’t an even 500 was simple—Benedict insisted on keeping three for himself.
By right, Donal should have paid Davey $742.50 upfront, but he didn’t have that kind of money. Fortunately, Davey had allowed him to sell the stock first and settle the payment afterward.
Following Davey’s instructions, Donal’s first stop was the Valentine Police Station.
“Oh, Donal, how’s it going working for Mr. Callander these days?”
Deputy Sheriff Graf was lounging by the entrance, enjoying the sun. Truth be told, the Valentine Police Station rarely had much to do. Other than keeping order in town, most of their work involved posting bounties on wanted outlaws.
“Deputy Sheriff, it’s an honor to be working under Mr. Callander,” Donal said with a polite smile.
“Mr. Callander’s new batch of moonshine is ready. He specifically asked me to bring some over for the officers to sample—just a small token of his goodwill.”
“Trust me, sir, once you taste it, you’ll love it.”
As he spoke, Donal pulled two bottles from the wagon and handed them over.
Graf took them, examining the liquid against the light. “Well, that’s a fine color. Looks like Mr. Callander really put his heart into this. It almost looks like whiskey.”
“Perhaps you should give it a try,” Donal said lightly. “By the way, is the Sheriff in?”
Graf nodded. “Yeah, he’s in his office.”
Donal motioned for two men to carry several crates inside—one holding twelve bottles, the other two holding twenty-four each.
He then made his way to Sheriff Malloy’s office, offering Davey’s regards and explaining that the moonshine was a gift for the department’s officers.
“Nice color,” Malloy remarked, glancing at the bottles. “Let’s hope it’s not that cheap moonshine, Donal. You know how that stuff kills people.”
“Of course not, Sheriff. Mr. Callander’s working with Calloway now—he’s got reliable channels for medical-grade alcohol.”
Malloy nodded at the three bottles set on his desk, though he didn’t open one. Both the old Valentine Saloon and the newly opened Smithfield Saloon regularly sent him quality spirits, so he was never short on fine liquor.
Still, he reminded Donal, “Make sure Mr. Callander doesn’t use industrial alcohol for profit. The last thing we need is people dying from bad booze.”
“Yes, Sheriff,” Donal replied simply. There was no point arguing—one sip was all it would take to prove the purity of Davey’s moonshine.
With the Sheriff’s approval, Donal stepped back into the main hall.
“Hey, fellas, take a break for a second!” he called out.
“Listen up—this is from the generous Mr. Callander himself! High-quality moonshine, smooth and rich. Believe me, once you taste it, you’ll never forget it.”
“And today, every one of you fine officers gets a bottle. Let’s all thank Mr. Callander for his generosity!”
For most of the officers, their wages didn’t allow them to drink regularly, and moonshine was a familiar indulgence. Someone offering free liquor was always a welcome sight—and none of them were shy about offering a few kind words in return.
Soon, the station was filled with calls of, “Thank you, generous Mr. Callander!” as each officer received a bottle. Even the ones out on patrol had bottles set aside for them.
“Holy hell, is this really moonshine? You sure this isn’t some fancy top-shelf spirit? My God, I can’t believe it!”
One officer, known for his heavy drinking, popped his bottle open immediately—and after one taste, he couldn’t help shouting in amazement. His reaction sparked curiosity all around as others uncorked their bottles and took their own sips.
“Good Lord, this flavor, this aroma—it feels like I’m drinking whiskey!”
“No, no, this isn’t whiskey—it tastes just like Kentucky bourbon!”
“Is this really moonshine? If it weren’t for the blank bottle, I’d swear this was some new high-end brand!”
“Incredible—I can even taste a hint of brandy in this!”
The room filled with excited chatter and astonished praise. Even Deputy Graf, hearing the commotion, stepped inside and opened one of his bottles. One sip was all it took for him to understand the fuss.
From his office, Sheriff Malloy listened to the growing noise. Curiosity finally got the better of him. He picked up one of the bottles on his desk, pulled the cork, and immediately a strong, rich aroma filled the room.
As someone who drank fine liquor regularly, he recognized quality the moment he smelled it.
Taking a sip, he was struck by the smoothness—none of the harsh burn common in cheap spirits. Instead, it was mellow and full-bodied, warming his chest as it went down. There was even a faint sweetness lingering on his tongue.
It was clean, pure, and left no bitter aftertaste—just a crisp, satisfying finish.
“Three hundred dollars a month…” Malloy murmured. “Maybe that’s a bit low.”
He quickly realized just how big this opportunity was. If Davey could keep producing moonshine of this caliber, the profits would be enormous—without question.
But remembering that Davey had promised even greater rewards once the business expanded, Sheriff Malloy leaned back in his chair with a satisfied grin.
Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Arthur’s Former Lover
Chapter Text
Moonshine—illegal liquor distilled under the cover of night—was also known as “moonlight liquor.”
The moonshine that Davey produced easily crushed all competition. It was every bit as fine as whiskey, brandy, or rum. Its distinctive sweetness suited the tastes of people across the United States perfectly, and the moment it hit the shelves, it took Valentine by storm.
Over four hundred bottles sold out completely in just three hours.
A portion of those sales came from Donal’s own men. He sold to them at $1.80 a bottle—essentially the group-buying rate for a team of twenty.
For them, getting such high-quality moonshine at that price was an incredible deal. Most of Donal’s men were loafers who already knew every drunkard in Valentine. Donal even allowed customers to taste before buying. If they thought a sip wasn’t worth two dollars, they didn’t have to pay.
And in Valentine, Donal could afford to be that confident. Before Davey showed up, his crew already held the most power in town—no one dared to cross them lightly.
But one sip was all it took to know the new moonshine was worth every cent.
Because it sold so quickly—and four hundred bottles simply weren’t enough—the entire stock was gone before Donal even had the chance to promote the group-buy discount.
Worse yet, word spread fast. More people came asking to buy, but Donal had nothing left to sell.
“Damn it,” he muttered. “That’s a massive loss.”
Even after nightfall, people were still coming by to ask for more, and it tore at him to turn them away. All he could see were stacks of dollar bills slipping through his fingers.
Still, in just a few short hours, after deducting Davey’s share, Donal had made $139.50 in pure profit. It was only the beginning, and he’d never imagined money could come this easily.
The problem was the distillery had run out of bottles, and the next shipment of glass containers wouldn’t arrive until the day after tomorrow.
Determined to keep the profits flowing, Donal gathered his men and scoured every corner of Valentine for empty bottles.
Then, a clever idea struck him—why not start a bottle buyback program?
He offered five cents for every empty bottle. Naturally, no one refused.
For most people, an empty bottle was useless.
By that very night, Donal had hauled nearly two thousand empty bottles to the cellar, even though it cost him around a hundred dollars to collect them.
“Oh, good Lord, Mr. Donal,” Benedict groaned when he saw the pile. “Are you trying to work me to death? There’s no way I can bottle that many tonight. Unless, of course, you plan to help me—after I finish mixing the liquor, that is.”
Benedict had been planning to take a break in town, but Donal had just dumped an enormous workload on him.
Mixing the batches wasn’t hard, but bottling two thousand bottles? That was pure labor.
“Of course, Benedict,” Donal said with a grin. “Leave the hard work to us.”
With two trusted men beside him, Donal waited for Benedict to finish blending the moonshine before they started bottling through the night.
To Donal and his men, that wasn’t liquor flowing from the barrels—it was pure money.
They worked harder and faster than ever, driven by the sight of every bottle filling up like stacks of cash.
...
Horseshoe Overlook Camp
When Arthur read Mary’s letter, his heart stirred with emotion.
Once he saw her address, he didn’t hesitate—he saddled his horse and rode straight toward Chadwick Farm, north of Valentine.
But he didn’t get far before turning back to camp.
He changed into a cleaner, more presentable outfit, shaved his beard, and tidied himself up as best he could. Once he felt ready, he mounted up again and spurred his horse forward, pushing it hard without a care for its stamina. All he wanted was to see Mary as soon as possible.
Though Arthur had once been married and even had a child, deep down, the woman he loved most had always been his first love—Mary.
Years ago, her family’s disapproval had forced them apart, and even after all that time, he realized that he’d never truly moved on.
His horse galloped swiftly, but to Arthur, it never felt fast enough.
At last, he reached Chadwick Farm, north of Valentine. After asking a ranch hand for directions, he found out exactly which house Mary lived in.
He dismounted in front of the modest farmhouse, straightened his clothes, and walked to the door, his heart pounding with nerves, hope, and fear all at once.
He knocked.
The door opened—but it wasn’t Mary. Instead, a woman holding a shotgun stood before him.
“Sorry, ma’am,” Arthur said quickly. “Didn’t mean to intrude. I’m looking for Mrs. Linton.”
“I’ll check,” the woman replied, shutting the door.
Moments later, it opened again—and this time, Arthur froze.
Standing before him was the woman he had thought about for years—Mary.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Eight Thousand Dollars
Chapter Text
A week later, Davey returned with five gold bars.
What amused and surprised him was discovering that during those seven days, Donal had already earned over five thousand dollars for him.
“Mr. Callander, here’s the ledger. I’ve kept all the money in this chest,” Donal said respectfully, handing over the ledger, the locked money box, and its key.
Inside the house, Davey flipped through the ledger, which recorded every expense and income in neat, meticulous detail. Then he opened the chest and counted the money inside—over six thousand dollars in total.
It didn’t take long for him to understand: Donal had been covering all the production costs out of his own pocket and hadn’t taken a single cent for himself.
Davey immediately pulled out $1,260 and handed it to him.
“This is what you’ve earned. You shouldn’t have to pay the costs yourself.”
When Donal received his $1,260, he couldn’t hide his excitement. He had never made that much money in one go before.
Back when he was dealing illegal medicine, his monthly profits only came to a few hundred dollars. After paying off the police and sending Colm his cut, he’d be lucky to keep three hundred for himself. Between maintaining his crew and daily expenses, he could barely save anything. It had taken him nearly two years of scraping together money just to buy this house.
But now—he’d earned $1,260 in just seven days. It was something he’d never dared dream of.
Faster than robbery, and a whole lot safer.
“Looks like six hundred bottles a day is about the most we can move in Valentine,” Davey said after some thought. “It’s time we expanded.”
“Sheriff Hanley in Strawberry is a friend of mine. Take a few trustworthy men there and start selling our moonshine.”
“Same approach as before—first, gift a few bottles to the local sheriff’s office, then begin sales in the usual way.”
“Strawberry is a dry town, so keep a low profile. See if you can recruit some reliable locals while you’re there. Our operation’s growing—we’ll need more hands.”
“And here in Valentine, bring in a few more men as well. We can’t depend solely on the police for protection.”
Valentine was a fairly prosperous cattle town with a permanent population of around five thousand and plenty of drifters passing through. Still, not everyone could afford expensive liquor every day. For most working men, buying a bottle every three days was already a stretch.
After all, they had families to support, wives and children to care for, and other expenses besides drink. Even so, a bottle every three days—at $1.85 a pop—already took up nearly half a month’s wages for some.
So, no matter how fine Davey’s moonshine was, the Valentine market had reached its limit.
“Mr. Callander,” Donal said, “there’s something else. Because our moonshine is cheaper and tastes just as good as the branded stuff—in fact, many people like it even better than whiskey or brandy—the saloons in Valentine have gone dead quiet. Nobody’s buying their liquor anymore.”
“Of course, neither the Old Saloon nor Smithfield Saloon dares oppose us, and Sheriff Malloy certainly won’t help them.”
“But Mr. Field from Smithfield’s and Mr. Jos from the Old Saloon have asked to meet you. They want to discuss a partnership.”
“If this keeps up, both saloons might go under.”
Donal spoke with a grin.
Their moonshine had swallowed the market whole. Most of Valentine’s drinkers and drunks now bought from them directly, leaving the saloons deserted. Apart from the occasional traveler, no one went there to drink anymore.
The two saloon owners were getting desperate. Their only hope was to start selling Davey’s moonshine through their establishments—otherwise, they’d soon be out of business.
They had approached Donal first, but he’d told them only Davey could approve such a deal.
Davey nodded thoughtfully. “It’ll cut into our profits a little, but there’s no need to push others into ruin. Our business isn’t limited to Valentine.”
“Tell them this, Donal—tonight, I’ll be waiting for them at Wells Restaurant.”
Davey might have held the upper hand in Valentine, but monopolizing the liquor trade outright would only breed resentment. The small bars weren’t much of a concern, but men who could open large saloons in Valentine had their own networks and influence. They were people of standing in the town.
In truth, Davey had already planned to bring the saloons into his business eventually. He’d known his moonshine would sell well—but not this well. Reaching such heights in just seven days was beyond even his expectations.
Now, with the five gold bars worth about three thousand dollars and over five thousand from moonshine profits,
Davey’s fortune had risen to more than eight thousand dollars in total.
Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Preparing to Go Straight
Chapter Text
Wells Restaurant.
"Here's to a successful partnership."
Davey raised his glass, and across from him, Field and Jos quickly lifted theirs as well. The negotiations went smoothly, without any hiccups.
Davey agreed to supply the two saloons with his moonshine at $1.60 per bottle—a deal that promised a handsome profit for them.
In truth, most premium liquors didn’t yield large margins. For example, a bottle of whiskey cost $2 wholesale, while the retail price was only $2.50. Still, saloons didn’t sell by the bottle but by the glass. A single glass of whiskey went for fifty cents, and one bottle could pour about six glasses—seven if the bartender was clever with his pour. Some saloons even diluted their liquor to stretch profits further.
Aside from supplying them, Davey made one specific demand: his moonshine could not be watered down, and the price per glass couldn’t exceed thirty-five cents.
Faced with Davey’s intimidating presence, the two saloon owners had no choice but to agree. They understood perfectly—Davey wasn’t just selling liquor; he was claiming a share of the market and driving up overall sales.
As established figures in Valentine, both men were well aware of their ties to Sheriff Malloy. Just a few days earlier, Field had gone to the sheriff’s office, hoping Malloy would help crack down on moonshine sales.
But Malloy had refused outright, warning him not to provoke people beyond his reach.
From the sheriff, Field learned that the once-dominant O'Driscoll Gang members in Valentine were now all working under Davey.
Though Davey’s terms were tough, the $1.60 price per bottle showed clear goodwill. This was a proper business partnership—not exploitation.
After securing the two saloon owners, Davey began planning to acquire legitimate businesses in Valentine. The money from moonshine was dirty—illegal and untaxed by the United States government.
If Davey wanted to reach a larger stage, bootlegging alone wouldn’t cut it. He needed legal businesses to conceal his real operations.
Moonshine profits were black money, and he needed a way to wash them clean. Fortunately, that wouldn’t be too difficult.
Beyond laundering money, his first task was to clean up his identity.
Even if wanted lists weren’t shared across continents, the fact remained—he was still a wanted man. And no bank would ever grant a loan to a fugitive.
Davey needed a legitimate identity.
In the money-driven United States, that wasn’t too big a problem. Sheriff Malloy likely had the right connections to make it happen.
...
Meanwhile, Arthur couldn’t bring himself to refuse Mary’s request. For the woman he once loved deeply—his first love—helping her was the only choice.
When he learned that Mary’s husband had died, a faint spark of hope stirred in his heart.
Mary’s brother, Jamie, had fallen under the sway of a cult. Arthur tracked him down, talked sense into him, and brought him back to Mary.
Eventually, at the train station, Arthur saw Mary and her brother off.
The next morning, after spending the night in a cheap room in Valentine, Arthur woke and wrote in his journal:
I feel... like the luckiest man alive...
And yet I feel like a fool.
That woman drives me crazy. No one else could twist me around her finger like she does.
I keep telling myself I won’t be that foolish again, but...
For some reason, I think I still might.
Closing the journal, Arthur felt a wave of sadness wash over him. He decided to head to the saloon for a drink.
“Hey, mister! Want some moonshine? Best stuff around—better than whiskey or brandy!”
“And it’s only two bucks, sir.”
Arthur turned toward the voice and saw a boy, no more than fourteen, holding a bottle of clear, label-free moonshine.
“Oh, moonshine that’s as good as whiskey or brandy, huh? Why should I believe you, kid?”
Arthur’s mood lightened a little as he teased the boy.
“Sir, you can take a sip first. If it’s not as good as I say, you don’t have to pay. But I should warn you—this is Mr. Donal’s territory. If you try to skip out, it won’t end well.”
The boy handed him the bottle confidently. He wasn’t worried—this moonshine had a strong reputation in Valentine. Not far away, several of Mr. Donal’s men lingered, watching. A single shout from the boy would bring help in seconds. Even the patrolling officers turned a blind eye—they protected the business.
“Alright then, I’ll give it a try. But if it’s not as good as you claim, kid, you’re not getting a single cent from me.”
Arthur took the bottle, uncorked it, and drank a sip. His eyes widened slightly.
The taste was excellent—every bit as good as whiskey or brandy, maybe even sweeter and smoother.
He took another sip, then pulled four dollars from his pocket.
“Kid, get me another bottle.”
Arthur planned to bring one back to camp for Uncle to try.
Uncle was a drunk, but the gang couldn’t keep supplying him with strong liquor forever—he’d drink the coffers dry. Still, a drunk’s gotta drink, and every so often, Arthur would bring him a bottle.
This moonshine was good stuff, and at two dollars a bottle, it was well worth the price. Naturally, Arthur thought of the old man.
To Arthur, everyone in the gang—except that damned rat—was like family.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 57: Chapter 57: What Does That Have to Do with Me?
Chapter Text
Valentine Police Department, Sheriff’s Office.
“Mr. Callander, even though we’ve never discussed it openly, I know who you are.”
“The Blackwater robbery caused a huge stir—not just in West Elizabeth, but across New Hanover and Lemoyne as well.”
“That was a hundred and fifty thousand dollars, after all. What you and your gang did sparked massive public outrage. Every bounty hunter in the country is keeping an eye out, eager to bring you in.”
“But I’ve got to admit—the Van der Linde Gang carries a lot of weight out West. Not many bounty hunters have the guts to go head-to-head with the Pinkerton Detective Agency.”
“Because of the political games between the higher-ups, the patchwork of state laws, and how the big labor unions are targeting the Pinkertons, you’ve managed to stay out of trouble for now.”
“But clearing your name… that’s another story. The big men upstairs will never sign off on that.”
Sheriff Malloy sighed as he spoke to Davey.
For ordinary killers or robbers, things were different. Many of them could join the U.S. Marshals and have their records wiped clean. Some even paid hefty bribes to destroy their criminal files completely.
But the Blackwater incident was far too big. Beyond the $150,000, the Van der Linde Gang had slaughtered countless officers, Pinkerton agents, federal marshals, and even innocent civilians during their escape.
Even if Davey paid the full amount to plug the hole, public outrage alone would make the situation impossible to fix. No official wanted to take that risk. If such a cover-up ever came to light, it would spark fury among the people—and give political opponents a perfect weapon to use against them.
Davey wasn’t surprised that Sheriff Malloy knew all this. In fact, he knew that even if Malloy discovered the Van der Linde Gang hiding out in Valentine, as long as they kept quiet, the sheriff wouldn’t intervene.
It might sound absurd, but that’s how the law worked in the United States—complicated, full of loopholes, and weighed down by history.
The U.S. had once been a collection of British colonies. Each of the thirteen colonies was an independent entity under direct English rule.
After the Revolutionary War, the United States of America was formed, but each state retained a great deal of autonomy—its own legislature, executive branch, constitution, laws, and citizenship. States governed their own finances, taxes, culture, education, and other public affairs.
The division of power between the federal government and the states was defined by the U.S. Constitution. And when federal and state laws clashed, federal law took precedence.
In this era, $150,000 was enough to shock the entire nation. The Van der Linde affair had already reached federal attention, and Sheriff Malloy understood the full weight of it.
Yet Davey’s expression didn’t change. He had already thought through how to handle it.
Then, Sheriff Malloy heard him say calmly, “What does the robbery committed by Davey Callander have to do with me?”
Sheriff Malloy froze.
It took him a moment to process what he’d just heard—then it clicked.
“So, Mr. Callander, what you’re saying is… you want to create a completely new identity?”
The sheriff actually thought it was a brilliant idea. Setting up a new record wasn’t all that difficult—it was quite straightforward, really.
It was no different from how immigrants got legal papers in the United States.
At present, countless people entered the country illegally or through other channels, trying to make a living. And rather than cracking down harshly, the United States practically welcomed it.
More people meant more voters—and more voters meant more taxes. Many mid-level officials even made a fortune processing such identities.
Davey nodded. He didn’t need much—just a legal identity that would allow him to own property and conduct business openly.
Of course, it carried some risk. If anyone managed to prove that he was actually Davey Callander, the outlaw behind the Blackwater heist, they could still bring charges against him.
But that would require solid evidence.
“This won’t be too difficult,” Sheriff Malloy said. “It’ll cost around three thousand dollars, and I can get you a new identity.”
Davey frowned slightly.
Three thousand wasn’t much to him—but under normal circumstances, setting up a new legal identity only cost a few hundred dollars, five hundred at most.
Was Sheriff Malloy trying to take advantage of him, thinking he was easy money?
Seeing Davey’s expression darken, Malloy quickly explained, “Mr. Callander, the money’s not for me. A standard identity really does cost just a few hundred. But in your case... certain things can’t simply be hidden from everyone.”
Chapter 58: Chapter 58: A Thousand Dollars a Day
Chapter Text
Even though Davey was applying for a completely new identity, his original one could still be traced easily. After all, almost anything could be forged—but not photographs.
Officials could always look the other way, of course—provided they were paid enough.
That was Davey’s advantage. If it had been Dutch trying to pull this off, it wouldn’t have even been worth considering. It would’ve been impossible.
In the United States, especially when it came to organized crime, the greatest responsibility always fell on the gang leader.
After hearing Sheriff Malloy’s explanation, Davey quickly understood the situation and smiled.
“Then I’ll trouble you, Sheriff Malloy. I’ll have Donal send the money over soon. I just hope the new identity can be processed as quickly as possible.”
Sheriff Malloy returned the smile. “Of course. Following the proper channels, Mr. Callander’s legal documents should be ready within five days at most.”
“This time, we’ll process it through immigration. Mr. Callander will be registered as a descendant of European nobility—but that means you’ll have to take a new surname.”
In the United States, sharing first names was common—names like Davey were everywhere. But surnames were another matter entirely. It was rare to find two people with the same one.
“Let’s go with Land. Davey Land.”
Davey said casually.
Sheriff Malloy chuckled helplessly. “Well, Mr. Callander, you certainly don’t fuss over details.”
Even though Davey Callander and Davey Land differed by only one word, no one could ever prove they were the same man.
Even if it went to court, no judge would back such a claim.
The United States was, after all, a country built on evidence.
Securing a legitimate identity was a huge step forward for Davey. Only with it could he legally own more businesses and properties.
And Sheriff Malloy, who had served as Valentine’s sheriff for many years, clearly had the right connections to make it happen.
The paperwork for Davey’s new identity was submitted quickly.
When the clerk looked at Davey’s photo, the corners of his mouth twitched. This was... a little too on the nose.
But what did that matter? A resemblance couldn’t be considered evidence of guilt. You couldn’t arrest someone just because they looked like a wanted man—the United States was a place that demanded proof.
Of course, none of them would ever admit that it was the thick wad of bills that made them overlook the similarities.
...
While Davey waited for his legal papers to come through, Donal took a few men to Strawberry Town to start up their moonshine operation.
Following their usual playbook, Donal first sent a batch of moonshine to the Strawberry Town Police Department.
That alone was enough to win over the entire station.
Compared to the relatively prosperous Valentine, Strawberry Town’s economy was much weaker. Once famous during the gold rush, it had since become nothing more than a logging town.
And with Prohibition in effect, the town had lost a huge source of tax revenue.
In this era, tobacco and alcohol were two of the biggest contributors to government income.
Mayor Timmins of Strawberry Town had long dreamed of turning the area into a tourist destination to revive the local economy.
Davey’s moonshine business fit right in—and flourished immediately.
Strawberry was tiny, with fewer than two thousand residents. Tourism was still in its early stages and hadn’t shown much success yet.
There were no rival gangs in town either, so after bribing Sheriff Hanley, Donal’s crew faced almost no resistance.
Still, because the town was so small, daily sales weren’t particularly high.
Within three days of arriving, Donal had already captured the entire moonshine market in Strawberry through bulk discounts and word of mouth.
At $1.80 per bottle, the moonshine rivaled the quality of fine whiskey—a godsend for local drinkers.
Currently, Strawberry was moving about two hundred bottles a day, sometimes even fewer—that was the town’s limit.
But even so, that meant roughly $200 in daily profit for Davey.
Combined with Valentine’s numbers, Davey’s total daily income now exceeded $1,000.
It was an astounding figure—one that would make even wealthy industrialists in the United States take notice.
And the best part? Davey didn’t have to pay a single cent in alcohol taxes.
Prohibition was a strange law. Selling or transporting alcohol was illegal—but buying and drinking it were not.
So, each night, Donal’s men would roam the streets, openly selling moonshine.
The townsfolk bought it eagerly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
It was barely different from selling it in broad daylight.
Even the patrolling officers pretended not to see.
Perhaps the only one unhappy about the situation was the owner of Strawberry’s general store.
He brewed his own moonshine on the side, but his product couldn’t hold a candle to Davey’s—it wasn’t even close.
“Damn it! Why’d these outsiders have to come in and steal all my business?” he cursed.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Greedy Sheriff
Chapter Text
The owner of Strawberry Town’s general store was a miserly man.
He spent his days cursing the town butcher, whose stall stood at the most prominent spot right at Strawberry’s entrance. Because of that, his own meat sales had plummeted—most folks preferred to buy their meat from the butcher.
Moonshine was only a side business for him, but thanks to Prohibition, it was far more profitable than the store itself.
Of course, his way of doing business was nothing like Davey’s, who had the local police in his pocket.
Even when he brewed a fresh batch of moonshine, he never sold it all at once. He only sold to a few trusted old friends.
Even so, it earned him a tidy profit each month.
“Those damn bastards—working hand in hand with the police. Do those officers all go blind at night?”
“They’ve got people selling moonshine all over town—hell, right outside my store!”
“They take the taxpayers’ money and don’t lift a finger!”
“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I have to do something to stop them!”
The grocer, Chip, soon came up with a plan.
Historically, the United States wouldn’t pass the official Prohibition Act for another twenty years, but temperance movements had already been spreading across the country for nearly half a century.
The earliest advocates were Puritans who had immigrated from England. They believed alcohol was the root of all sin and should be outlawed.
Later, the rise of the women’s movement gave the temperance campaign even greater momentum.
Rampant male drinking had led to widespread violence, and since most men spent their earnings on liquor, women came to despise alcohol altogether.
Strawberry Town had enacted its own Prohibition laws largely because many Puritans lived there. Mayor Timmins had been elected with their strong support.
And now, Chip decided to use that to his advantage.
Having lived in Strawberry for years, he had his share of Puritan friends. Gathering a few of them, he went to see Mayor Timmins, hoping the man would take action to drive the outsiders away.
“I’m terribly sorry, Mr. Chip,” the mayor said, “but you know Strawberry is a tourist town. I don’t have the authority to expel anyone. If they’ve broken the law, that’s the police department’s responsibility.”
“Perhaps you should file a report with the sheriff.”
Although Timmins had spearheaded Strawberry’s Prohibition policy, he wasn’t a Puritan himself.
In fact, he had taken quite an interest in the new moonshine business—or rather, he was one of its best customers.
He’d bought ten bottles in one go, enough to qualify for the bulk-purchase discount.
So why would he want to chase off the moonshiners? That wasn’t in his interest—or his authority.
Chip was clearly unhappy with the response, but he had no argument against it.
“Maybe we could get federal prohibition agents to come in and arrest them,” one of the Puritans suggested.
Selling moonshine was, after all, illegal. But in a small place like Strawberry, there weren’t any such agents around.
Chip didn’t like that idea one bit—he feared that if federal agents showed up, he’d be caught up in the mess too.
Plenty of people in town already knew about his own moonshine operation.
Still, at this point, it was the only real option left.
So, Chip and a few of his Puritan friends wrote a letter to the federal authorities, reporting the illegal moonshine trade in Strawberry Town.
...
Donal knew nothing of this. He was busy dealing with another problem—the Strawberry Town Police Department.
Sheriff Hanley had grown greedy. After seeing how popular Davey’s moonshine had become, his monthly salary of three hundred dollars suddenly seemed pitiful.
Worse yet, he had to share a hundred of that with his officers. The thought made his blood boil.
So, he summoned Donal to his office and demanded a bigger monthly cut.
“Mr. Donal, you must understand,” Hanley began, “your business is having quite an impact on Strawberry Town.”
“Several residents have already filed complaints with the department—and I’ve personally suppressed every one of them.”
“But my men are under a lot of pressure, and so am I. If I keep turning a blind eye like this, when the election comes at the end of the year, I might not be re-elected.”
In small towns, sheriffs could either be appointed or elected. Elected sheriffs weren’t federal officials—they served at the will of the townsfolk.
Sheriff Hanley was the latter. He had to run for re-election every year, and keeping his seat meant keeping the voters happy.
“So, Sheriff Hanley,” Donal asked bluntly, “how much money do you think is appropriate?”
He knew perfectly well what all of Hanley’s talk really meant—money.
The sheriff didn’t hesitate. He spread his palm wide and held up five fingers.
“Five hundred dollars? Sheriff, have you lost your damn mind? Even Sheriff Malloy in Valentine doesn’t ask for that much!”
Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Gaining Legal Status
Chapter Text
Donal hadn’t expected Sheriff Hanley to be so greedy.
Five hundred dollars—while not a huge sum for their business—was still a hefty demand. They had barely been operating in Strawberry for a few days, not even a full week.
If Donal agreed too easily now, Hanley would surely demand even more the following month.
“No, no, no, Mr. Donal. Five hundred dollars might sound like a lot to most folks, but for you? That’s not much, is it?”
“As long as you’re willing to pay that, I can guarantee your moonshine business will run without a hitch here in Strawberry.”
Sheriff Hanley lit a cigar, speaking with confidence.
Donal didn’t answer right away.
The money wasn’t his to give—it was Davey’s. He couldn’t make that kind of decision on Davey’s behalf.
“Sheriff Hanley, I can’t make this call on my own. I’ll have to report it to Mr. Callander.”
“If he agrees, then I have no problem with it.”
With Strawberry’s daily sales of around two hundred bottles of moonshine, Donal earned about thirty cents per bottle—roughly eighteen hundred dollars a month in profit.
Of course, that was before paying his crew and covering transport costs, which still left him with nearly a thousand dollars in his own pocket.
Davey’s share, naturally, was even greater.
Truth be told, whether it was three hundred or five hundred dollars, it wasn’t a large amount in the grand scheme of things.
“I look forward to hearing good news from you, Mr. Donal,” Sheriff Hanley said with a smile, certain that Davey would make the “right” choice.
...
The next day, after returning to Valentine, Donal reported everything to Davey.
Davey frowned slightly.
He’d always known Sheriff Hanley was greedy—but he hadn’t expected the man to lose patience this quickly.
If he’d known things would turn out this way, he might’ve replaced Strawberry’s entire police department when he went to rescue Micah.
“Give it to him,” Davey said coolly. His voice carried no emotion, but in his mind, Sheriff Hanley had already been added to his list of people to deal with.
Five hundred dollars wasn’t much. Davey had even planned to raise both Hanley’s and Sheriff Malloy’s monthly cut to that amount in another month or two.
But offering it voluntarily was one thing—being extorted was another.
Hanley was clearly trying to use the moonshine business as leverage, to threaten him.
And with men like that, one bribe would never be enough. There would always be a next time—and another after that.
Greed was a bottomless pit.
Still, Davey needed time to grow stronger.
That same day, the paperwork Sheriff Malloy had arranged finally arrived through the post office—Davey’s new legal identity was official.
He could now buy property and apply for bank loans under the name Davey Land.
“As you command, Mr. Callander.” Donal wanted to say more, but seeing the cold look on Davey’s face, he kept silent.
Davey took out a thousand dollars and handed it to him. “Since Mr. Hanley gets five hundred, Sheriff Malloy shouldn’t get any less. Next time you deliver the liquor, give this to him.”
Compared to Hanley, Davey found working with Sheriff Malloy much more pleasant.
That was likely why Malloy had managed to stay in office for over a decade. Sure, he liked his share of cash—but he knew where to draw the line.
...
Horseshoe Overlook Camp.
When Arthur returned, he handed the moonshine to Uncle.
After taking a sip, Uncle’s eyes widened. “Now that is one hell of a drink! Arthur, mind telling me where you got it?”
“This has to be something new. Whoever brewed it put real heart into it, and yet they’re just selling it as plain moonshine.”
“In my book, it’s even better than whiskey.”
Arthur chuckled. “It does taste damn good. Folks in Valentine are selling this stuff all over town. I’ve no idea who’s behind it.”
He paused mid-sentence, suddenly thinking of Davey.
He knew Davey had been planning to get into the moonshine trade. With so much of it flooding Valentine now, it was obvious Davey had a hand in it.
“This fine stuff must cost, what, two-fifty a bottle?” Uncle asked between gulps.
Arthur replied, “No—it’s only two bucks.”
Uncle looked pleasantly surprised. “Oh-ho, that’s one tempting price.”
Not that it made much difference to him—he didn’t have any money anyway.
After chatting with the old man for a bit, Arthur went to find Dutch to deliver the cosmetics Molly had asked him to buy.
Molly O’Shea, Dutch’s lover, came from a wealthy family in Dublin. She’d met Dutch while seeking adventure in the United States and ended up joining the Van der Linde gang.
In truth, Molly didn’t get along with most of the gang. Aside from Dutch, Arthur was about the only one she really talked to.
He often helped her bring things back from town, and she always paid him—both for the goods and for his trouble.
Since the Callander brothers were no longer taking on debt collection work, Strauss had turned to Arthur for help with the job.
Arthur didn’t like that kind of work—but he didn’t refuse either.
Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Bootleg Liquor Distribution Rights
Chapter Text
“Davey, if I hadn’t seen it myself, I’d never have believed it—you’ve changed so much.”
“It’s unbelievable. I heard back at the oil fields that everyone’s been buying bootleg liquor, so I got curious and bought a bottle too.”
“That young bootleg seller actually told me that if ten people bought together, the $2 bottles would only cost $1.80 each.”
“Oh, what a brilliant idea! I was so curious about whoever came up with it that I asked where the liquor was mainly being sold.”
“Of course, I got the answer I wanted—Valentine. So, I came back here again.”
“I searched all over for information about it, and even at the Saloon, they were selling it openly. Every table, every customer—everyone had one of those bottles in hand.”
“I ran into Micah and asked him about it. He was drunk, but clearly in good spirits, especially with two lovely ladies sitting beside him.”
“He’s the one who told me, Davey—oh, Davey, that all of this was your doing. You can’t imagine how shocked I was when I heard that. I nearly spat my drink right in Micah’s face.”
Inside Donal’s cabin, Trelawny went on and on, gesturing wildly as he laughed in that dramatic way of his.
Davey could only sit there in silence—he’d been listening to the man talk for almost twenty minutes straight.
Josiah Trelawny was a natural talker, the kind who couldn’t help but command a room.
As the Van der Linde Gang’s information broker, he rarely stayed at camp and was always appearing and disappearing like smoke.
He might not have looked important, but his role in the gang was undeniable.
“Alright, Mr. Trelawny, maybe you should take a sip of that coffee on the table first,” Davey said, rubbing his temples.
“All this talking of yours is starting to give me a headache.”
“Alright, Davey, as you wish.” Trelawny knew when to stop. He obediently lifted the cup and took a sip.
“So, you came all the way here today just to reminisce about the old days?” Davey asked with a faint smile.
He knew full well that Trelawny hadn’t come just for small talk.
“As far as I know, Davey, you haven’t left the gang, have you? I haven’t heard anything about that from anyone else,” Trelawny said.
Davey nodded. “That’s right, Trelawny. I haven’t left the gang yet.”
“Sure, I’ve been disappointed with some of the gang’s choices lately, but after eight years, it’s hard to just walk away. Besides, I’m not planning to start a new gang—I just want to focus on running my business properly.”
“Perhaps, Mr. Trelawny, you can start calling me by my new name—Davey Land.”
At that, Trelawny immediately understood: Davey had obtained legal papers.
It didn’t surprise him. He knew just how profitable the moonshine trade was, and how Davey’s operation had come to dominate Valentine and the surrounding towns.
Without having to pay the steep alcohol taxes, Davey must have been making a fortune.
“Congratulations, Mr. Land. I never imagined that in just a few short weeks, you’d achieve all this. It’s truly beyond my expectations.”
“If you could, I’d like to ask a small favor—just a little something for an old acquaintance like me.” Trelawny’s smile turned disarmingly polite.
Davey turned, opened a cabinet, and took out a cigar, though he didn’t smoke himself.
After handing it to Trelawny, he asked, “So, Mr. Trelawny, what exactly is it that you want from me?”
Trelawny’s tone brightened with excitement. “The sales rights to your moonshine, Davey. If possible, I’d like to secure the distribution rights for your product in other regions.”
“I’ve tasted your moonshine—it’s absolutely intoxicating. No real drinker could ever refuse it. In my opinion, not even whiskey or brandy can compare.”
“It’s a brand-new flavor, something that will soon sweep across the entire United States.”
Trelawny had a sharp instinct for business. His work gathering intelligence had taken him to many places and exposed him to all sorts of cultures and customs.
He enjoyed drinking, though never excessively—he always preferred keeping his mind clear.
After all, his best information often came from those who weren’t sober.
The secret behind Davey’s sudden success was the unique “sweet” flavor of his moonshine.
That distinct taste, paired with a low price, had allowed him to seize the market and make a fortune.
Naturally, Trelawny wanted in on that profit. Why else would he be working so tirelessly?
If he could secure the distribution rights to Davey’s moonshine, he knew exactly what that would mean—
a flood of money heading straight his way.
Chapter 62: Chapter 62: News of Sean
Chapter Text
“Trelawny, I don’t care about moonshine distribution rights. Even if I handed one to you, where would you sell it? Valentine, Strawberry Town—they’re already saturated with my moonshine. The farms in New Hanover, the oil-field hands, the ranch workers—they’re all buying mine now.”
“Do you plan to take it to Annesburg, Van Horn Trade Port, or even New Austin and Lemore?”
“Trust me, that wouldn’t be a smart move. You’d likely lose your life trying.”
Bootlegging isn’t something you jump into willy-nilly. There are a lot of gang interests tangled up in it. Valentine used to be O’Driscoll territory, their stronghold centered at Six-Point Cabin, until Arthur and the others leveled it. Since the Van der Linde Gang hit Blackwater, their reputation has carried across the West; a lot of Davey’s success in moonshine comes from that terrifying name alone.
Small gangs won’t touch you, and the bigger ones whose bases are elsewhere generally won’t pick a fight. But sell on another gang’s turf and be ready to be eaten alive.
“All right, Davey, maybe I was overthinking it. But money’s getting harder to come by—robberies barely bring in much anymore.”
“I was wondering if you had any work for me. Could be a way to earn some coin.”
Trelawny was clever. He knew pitching moonshine elsewhere was near impossible—and honestly, he didn’t really want to run the trade. He’d tossed out the big ask only to follow with a smaller request.
Davey saw through it at once and smiled. “There actually is something I need your help with, Trelawny.”
“I’m planning to open a cake shop and a café in Valentine, but I’m short on baking equipment, pastry chefs, and baristas.”
“If you can find them, I’ll pay you well.”
“And I want top-quality gear and the best people—don’t bring me some apprentices to patch things together. Convincing them is on you.”
“We’re friends, so I won’t let you walk away empty-handed, even if you don’t manage it.”
“Here—$200. Consider it a deposit and travel and lodging money. Bottom line: I need the best pastry chefs and baristas.”
Davey set two wallets on the table to show he meant business. Paying up front was a favor given to a friend.
Now that he had legal papers, Davey was moving into legitimate enterprises; a cake shop and café made a fine front. Places like that wouldn’t normally exist in a livestock town like Valentine—those belonged in cities—but he didn’t mind running at a loss. He needed respectable storefronts to launder cash. With the moonshine operation expanding, daily income kept climbing—he’d pulled in over $1,800 just yesterday. Beyond the two small towns, the trade was already spreading to oil fields, factories, ranches, and farms.
“Trust me, Davey. I can find people you’ll be happy with. I’ve got the connections for this.”
“People will come—if you pay them right.”
Trelawny slipped the two wallets into his pocket and grinned. Two hundred dollars was a tidy sum for him, and if he delivered, there’d be more. As an information broker, he knew how to find the right folk.
Davey nodded. “Salary won’t be a problem. If they’re willing to come, I’ll pay them more than they’re making now.”
Though the main goal was laundering money, Davey wouldn’t complain about eating good pastries—having a private pastry chef wasn’t a bad deal.
...
“Oh, and one more thing, Davey—about Sean.”
“I’ve been digging up news on Sean MacGuire. The bounty hunters caught him, and he’s locked up in the Blackwater jail. The bounty’s already been collected—they’re planning to transfer him to a federal prison.”
“If they move him to a federal facility, rescuing the lad will be damn near impossible.”
“I’ve already told Dutch. He’s decided to try and rescue Sean during the transfer to the federal prison.”
“So, Davey—are you coming?” Trelawny asked.
Davey hesitated briefly, then shook his head. “No. I’m not going.”
“My situation’s different now. With the moonshine business, too many people are watching me; my movements are easy to trace. If I show up in Blackwater, the Pinkertons will notice and make the rescue a lot harder.”
“As for that bastard Sean—hell, take Mac with you. I honestly wonder when he’s finally going to die from some woman’s trouble.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 63: Chapter 63: The End of Mac’s Happy Life
Chapter Text
Davey and Trelawny headed to the saloon to find Mac.
All the way there, Trelawny talked endlessly, as if he couldn’t help himself.
“You know Cole Stoudemire, right? That arrogant, self-important bounty hunter? He leads a crew that takes contracts from the Federal government.”
“The ones who caught Sean MacGuire this time were his men. Greedy Stoudemire thought the government’s bounty wasn’t enough to share, so he demanded two thousand dollars up front.”
“Poor little Sean—he probably doesn’t even realize he’s worth that much.”
“Because of all the public noise over what happened in Blackwater—maybe because people couldn’t stop talking about that $150,000 bounty—the government’s been under heavy pressure. Not long ago, they made a deal with Stoudemire, paying him $1,500 for Sean.”
“Sean’s being sent to Saint Denis Prison. Once he gets there, they’ll hang him on the gallows. Maybe the Feds think that’ll help restore their reputation, so people will stop calling them useless.”
“There are plenty of U.S. marshals and Pinkerton detectives patrolling around Blackwater. We’ll have to wait until the transport ship’s far enough away before making our move.”
“That arrogant bastard Stoudemire’s in charge of the escort this time—he’s much easier to deal with than the marshals or Pinkertons.”
The name Cole Stoudemire had appeared only once in the game’s original story—when Trelawny was captured by bounty hunters. Clearly, he knew far more about the man than most.
As an information broker, Trelawny had his own special channels.
In the original timeline, when he sensed the Van der Linde Gang was on the brink of collapse, Trelawny left without hesitation—and that decision ultimately saved his life.
...
Before long, Davey and Trelawny arrived at the Smithfield Saloon.
“Mr. Callander.”
“Mr. Callander.”
As soon as they walked in, greetings echoed from all around.
Some of them were Donal’s men—Davey was their big boss. Others were locals who knew or had dealt with him before.
In truth, Davey now commanded more than fifty men, and that was even with Donal being selective about who he took in.
Trelawny, walking just behind him, finally realized the extent of Davey’s influence in Valentine.
Even the lawmen outside had saluted him as they passed the saloon door earlier.
“Oh, Mac, you bastard—can’t you show a little restraint?”
“Ladies, would you mind giving us a moment? I need to have a word with this fellow.”
At the table in the corner, Mac sat with two women clinging to him, hands wandering everywhere. Davey could only shake his head in disbelief.
As Davey’s twin brother, Mac was naturally the closest person to him.
But with more brawn than brains, Mac wasn’t exactly cut out for business.
Davey wouldn’t dream of sending him out to peddle moonshine.
Now that he was making money hand over fist, Davey didn’t care how much Mac spent. Whenever his brother needed cash, he’d just tell him to pick it up from Donal.
After years of living on the run, it was only natural to enjoy the comfort that came with stability and wealth. Davey had never tried to stop him before.
Come to think of it, he hadn’t seen Mac in over a week—the man disappeared whenever the fun started. His bedroom in Donal’s house had been empty for days.
“Oh, Davey, my brother—it’s good to see you.”
The two women recognized Davey immediately. Once he spoke, they rose and slipped away without a word.
Deprived of his “comfort,” Mac finally lifted his head.
“Fuck, Mac, you bastard! You planning to die on a woman’s belly?”
“Starting now, you’re not touching a woman for at least five days. I’ll tell every lady in Valentine—if any of them so much as shares a hot cup of coffee with you during that time, she’ll answer to me.”
Davey’s voice rang through the saloon.
He wasn’t just warning Mac—he was warning every working girl in Valentine.
Mac, already pale and bleary-eyed from sleepless nights and too much indulgence, looked like a man drained dry by drink and women alike.
“Oh, come on, Davey! You can’t do this to me! We’re brothers! Can’t you let me enjoy myself a little longer?” Mac protested, raising his voice.
“I’m not planning to bury you, Mac.”
“Valentine isn’t the place for you right now. You need rest. Trelawny—take him back to camp.”
“Mac, I’m warning you—if I find out you snuck back here, I swear I’ll tie you up and hang you from the big tree at Valentine’s gate.”
Davey’s shout echoed through the room.
Mac could tell from his tone—his brother wasn’t joking.
Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Acquiring Chadwick Farm
Chapter Text
Mac followed Trelawny back to camp.
Even as he mounted his horse outside the saloon, it was clear he was struggling.
This was a man who once single-handedly fought off fifteen sailors, yet years of reckless indulgence in drink and women had completely drained him.
Fortunately, Sean MacGuire’s rescue wouldn’t take place for a few more days. Given Mac’s strong constitution, a couple of days of rest would have him back on his feet again.
Still, the sight made Davey cautious—he knew he’d have to start keeping his younger brother on a tighter leash from now on.
Davey hadn’t exaggerated about being under close watch. If he were to join the rescue operation, it would immediately attract the attention of the Pinkertons.
He wasn’t too worried about the mission itself, though. Cole Stoudemire might be infamous among bounty hunters, but compared to the Van der Linde Gang, he was nothing.
Across the entire West, the Van der Linde Gang was nearly unbeatable in small-scale skirmishes.
Even someone like Micah Bell—despised by many in the gang—was still a deadly sharpshooter, capable of taking down seven or eight men on his own.
Though Davey commanded more than fifty men now, their actual combat ability was laughably weak. Still, for ordinary townsfolk, that number alone made them a force to be reckoned with.
After sending off Mac and Trelawny, Davey called for Donal and headed with him to Chadwick Farm.
He had already arranged a meeting with Chadwick before obtaining his legal identity papers—he intended to buy the farm outright.
Chadwick Farm was the closest to Valentine, running successfully and featuring several solidly built houses.
Some of the extra homes were rented out—Arthur’s former lover, Mary, had once lived there.
“Mr. Donal, my father already told you our farm isn’t for sale. Please leave.”
A teenage boy, about seventeen, stood in front of the farmhouse door, blocking their way.
He was Chadwick’s eldest son, the future heir of the property.
Davey had sent Donal once before, but he’d been turned away.
So this time, Davey came in person.
He was determined to secure this farm—one way or another.
If things turned sour, he didn’t mind using less-than-gentle methods.
“This is my employer, Mr. Callander,” Donal said calmly. “I doubt Mr. Chadwick would refuse a meeting with him. Perhaps you could go tell your father Mr. Callander is here, young Chadwick.”
The boy looked at Davey—a man dressed sharply, carrying himself like someone from high society.
After a brief hesitation, he turned and went inside to inform his father.
He didn’t recognize the name Callander, but he knew better than to ignore someone like that.
Within minutes, the front door opened, and Chadwick himself stepped out.
“My apologies, Mr. Callander. I didn’t realize you’d come in person. Please, come inside.”
Chadwick greeted him warmly.
As a known drunk, there was no way he hadn’t heard of Mr. Callander—the name behind the finest moonshine bottles in his own home.
“Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chadwick,” Davey said politely as he and Donal followed him inside.
Chadwick asked his son to leave the room so he could speak privately with Davey.
“Mr. Callander, I understand you want to buy my farm,” Chadwick began. “But as you know, it’s doing quite well. It brings me steady income every month, and the extra houses can be rented out.”
“I love this place. I’ve lived here for nearly twenty years. My son was born and raised here. Many of these houses were built with my own hands—I’m deeply attached to every piece of it.”
“So, I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint you, Mr. Callander.”
Davey nodded slightly. “I respect your feelings, Mr. Chadwick. But I have my own reasons for needing this property. I’m willing to offer six thousand dollars for it.”
Six thousand dollars was well above market value.
Typically, farms sold anywhere from a few hundred to a little over a thousand, depending on the land and location.
Even with its proximity to Valentine and strong operations, Chadwick Farm wouldn’t fetch more than three thousand.
The real value was in the buildings themselves. In Valentine, a two-story house went for about fifteen hundred to two thousand dollars. The main house, with its eight rooms, was worth around two thousand on its own.
The smaller houses were worth much less, putting the total value of the property around five thousand dollars.
Davey was offering six.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Callander,” Chadwick said after a pause. “Your offer is very fair—but I still don’t intend to sell.”
“Seven thousand.”
“Sorry...”
“Eight thousand.”
Chadwick fell silent.
At that price, he didn’t even know how to respond.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 65: Chapter 65: News of Davey Reaches Camp
Chapter Text
“Alright, Mr. Callander—eight thousand dollars is indeed an offer I can’t refuse.”
Chadwick lowered his head, a trace of defeat in his expression.
In these times, eight thousand dollars was an enormous sum, especially for a single family.
Though his farm was worth about five thousand, that was only its assessed value—very few people would actually pay that much.
While the farm ran steadily enough, it only brought in a few hundred dollars each month, and part of that went straight to paying off the bank loan.
“Mr. Chadwick, with this eight thousand dollars, you wouldn’t have to keep living out here in the rough West. You could move east—to Bean City, Angel City, the Federal City, or even the Big Apple.”
“You could buy a nice house or an apartment, give your children a proper education, and watch them grow into respected professionals—lawyers, doctors, men of standing.”
“Wouldn’t that be better than working this farm day after day, Mr. Chadwick?”
“Young Chadwick might even meet a lovely young lady in one of those big cities and start a family of his own. Believe me, he’d much prefer city life.”
Sensing Chadwick’s hesitation, Davey pressed gently but persuasively.
His words struck the mark—Chadwick’s resolve began to waver.
“Alright, Mr. Callander,” Chadwick finally said, sighing. “I think you’re right. Compared to a small place like Valentine, maybe it’s time I let young Chadwick go to a bigger city. That’s where his future truly lies.”
In the room next door, young Chadwick had been eavesdropping the whole time.
When he heard Davey offer eight thousand dollars, he nearly stopped breathing.
At seventeen or eighteen, he wasn’t a clueless kid—he knew exactly what that kind of money meant.
The family was well-off enough to own the farm, but he had seen the bigger cities himself and knew he preferred them.
Once the deal was settled, all that remained was to sign the contract.
On paper, the sale price was recorded as three thousand dollars—at Davey’s request.
Many people knew he’d made plenty of money, but no one knew the full extent of it.
Deep down, Davey was still the same man who preferred to stay low-key—unlike those in the Federal government who loved to brag and show off.
He gave the Chadwick family a day to pack their things.
By tomorrow morning, they’d be boarding the train to leave town.
The farm would soon bear a new name—Land Farm, matching the surname on Davey’s legal papers.
...
Horseshoe Overlook.
Mac followed Trelawny back to camp.
The moment he returned, he collapsed on his bed and fell sound asleep—completely exhausted.
“Trelawny, what’s with Mac?” Dutch asked with a grin. “Don’t tell me he’s been out handling some grand business we don’t know about?”
Trelawny chuckled. “That Mac fellow? He’s been living in the saloon day and night. When I found him, he had two beautiful ladies in his arms. I’d wager half the women in Valentine have spent the night with him by now.”
“His once-strong body’s been completely drained by those lovely ladies—he’s got nothing left in him.”
“Davey told me to bring him back to camp so he could rest for a few days before we set out to rescue Sean MacGuire.”
At the mention of Davey, Dutch frowned. “And where is Davey? Why hasn’t he come back? Don’t tell me the women of Valentine have trapped him too—or is he just not interested in rescuing Sean?”
Dutch’s tone immediately made the camp fall silent.
Everyone could tell—he was genuinely angry.
Sean MacGuire was well-liked in the gang.
Sure, the lad had a sharp tongue, but most saw him as family.
And in their eyes, family meant looking out for one another—though, admittedly, many would make an exception for Micah Bell.
Trelawny hesitated for a moment before answering. “Davey’s situation has… changed. If he came along, it’d only complicate things for the rescue. He’s not the same man he used to be.”
Dutch’s eyes narrowed. “What exactly do you mean by that, Trelawny? What’s going on with Davey?”
Trelawny sighed. “Moonshine. The moonshine flooding Valentine and all the nearby farms, ranches, and factories—that’s Davey’s business.”
At that, Hosea, who’d been nearby, stepped forward. “Trelawny, are you saying that moonshine operation belongs to Davey?”
Unlike Dutch, who’d been lounging at camp, Hosea had been traveling all over trying to find buyers for the train bonds they’d stolen.
He was no stranger to the moonshine that had taken over New Hanover—he’d even bought several bottles himself.
The low price and unique sweetness of the drink had impressed him.
But he never imagined that behind such a massive operation… the boss would be Davey.
Chapter 66: Chapter 66: The Irritable Dutch
Chapter Text
Though Davey now held great influence and control in Valentine, the moonshine business was still publicly tied to Donal’s name.
Very few people knew the truth—that the entire operation actually belonged to Davey.
Even though the gang members at camp gathered intelligence and often dealt with the moonshine themselves, none realized it was Davey’s business.
The only ones who knew were Arthur, John, Mac, and now Trelawny.
Davey had been well aware that once he told Trelawny, Dutch would inevitably find out.
But at this point, Davey no longer needed to hide anything. He’d achieved enough success to stand on his own.
Under Dutch’s persistent questioning, Trelawny eventually revealed everything he knew.
The news stunned the camp—everyone stood frozen in disbelief.
Only Uncle, leaning against a wagon with a bottle in hand, seemed amused, his eyes growing brighter as he listened.
“So, Arthur, my boy—you knew about this all along, didn’t you?”
“You helped Davey keep it from me.”
“Where’s your loyalty, Arthur? Is this what loyalty to me looks like?”
“I had a plan—a perfect plan—and now you’ve ruined it!”
Dutch’s furious roar shattered the silence. The moment he pieced it together, his anger flared even hotter.
He realized Arthur must have known back when Davey joined them to rescue Micah from Strawberry, yet he’d chosen not to tell him.
At the edge of camp, Lenny’s expression grew uneasy.
He knew too. The moonshine business hadn’t started back then, but once it exploded across New Hanover, he’d guessed it had to be Davey’s doing.
Still, he’d kept that from Dutch—a decision that had quietly weighed on him ever since.
“Dutch, Davey hasn’t done anything wrong. He hasn’t betrayed the gang, has he?”
“He just wanted a more stable life. He told me he had a plan—and now, his plan worked.”
Arthur stepped forward, speaking calmly. To him, there was nothing wrong with Davey chasing a different life.
But those words—he had a plan, his plan worked—
made Dutch’s blood boil.
He felt as if Arthur was mocking him. Davey’s plan had succeeded, while his own still hadn’t.
“So, Arthur,” Dutch asked coldly, his eyes narrowing, “are you planning to leave me too—just like Davey?”
Arthur sensed Dutch’s growing instability and quickly replied, “Dutch, I’ve always believed in you. I still believe in your plan.”
Dutch’s anger eased slightly at that, and he turned his gaze to the rest of the gang.
“So,” he said, voice hard, “is there anyone here who wants to follow Davey?”
Micah Bell stepped forward first.
“Dutch, I believe in you. The money we took from Blackwater is more than enough to live on for the rest of our lives.
If Davey’s off doing business, that means he’s giving up his share—and that’s a hundred and fifty thousand dollars.”
“No matter how well his little enterprise goes, he’ll never make that kind of money.”
“If we can just reclaim the Blackwater stash, we’ll have the freedom we’ve always dreamed of.”
Micah’s words immediately softened Dutch’s expression, and a flicker of satisfaction crossed his face.
At such a critical moment, Micah had just reinforced Dutch’s authority in front of everyone.
Sure enough, after Micah spoke, Bill, Javier, Charles, Lenny, and John all echoed one after another:
“Dutch, I believe in you.”
The only one absent was Mac, still fast asleep and snoring somewhere in camp.
But Dutch didn’t expect anything different—Mac was Davey’s twin brother, and he’d always side with him.
Feeling the gang’s support, Dutch suddenly thought life without Davey wasn’t so bad after all.
In fact, his own influence seemed even greater now.
“Good,” Dutch said, his tone steady again. “As Micah said, since Davey’s chosen to leave the gang, he forfeits his share of the Blackwater money—and the train bonds as well.”
“If he wants to play moonshiner in Valentine, let him. It’ll even help draw the Pinkertons’ attention away from us.”
“Sean MacGuire is my boy—my brother. I won’t stand by and let him be thrown into a federal prison and hanged on the gallows.”
“Trelawny, keep gathering intel in Blackwater. When they move Sean, we’ll strike and get him out. That poor lad’s probably been through hell in there.”
“I have a plan—once we rescue Sean and Hosea sells the bonds, we’ll find a way to recover the Blackwater money.”
“Then we’ll go to Tahiti. We’ll buy a big piece of land, plant some mangoes, and live free.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Abigail’s Decision
Chapter Text
Dutch’s speech had been a success—it reignited the gang’s morale and stirred their spirits.
He hadn’t intended to bring up the Blackwater money, but at this point, it was the only thing that could motivate everyone.
The lure of $150,000 was powerful. Still, Dutch knew the gang was fragile now—especially because of Davey.
Damn Davey.
As people would say in later times: You don’t want your brother to live poorly, but you can’t stand to see him driving a luxury car either.
Dutch felt a deep, bitter ache—worse than the time they’d been surrounded by Pinkertons after robbing the ferry in Blackwater.
The better Davey did, the worse Dutch felt. The contrast cut deep.
“Hosea, maybe we don’t have to push Davey away. Like Arthur said, he hasn’t betrayed the gang, has he?”
“Besides, Davey must know plenty of influential people in Valentine now. Maybe we could ask him to help us sell the bonds. That way, we wouldn’t have to accept such a low price.”
“Davey still cares about the gang—and about Sean. If he joined us, sure, it might draw the Pinkertons’ attention. But the fact that he sent Mac shows he still cares about the boy.”
After Dutch’s speech, Hosea approached him for a quiet talk.
Like Arthur, Hosea was genuinely happy to see how Davey had changed.
He admired him too—building such a thriving moonshine business was no small feat.
To Hosea, Davey sending his twin brother Mac to take part in their rescue was proof he still cared for the gang. He just wanted a better life.
Davey could easily do what Trelawny did—help the gang through information or other means.
And Hosea was certain Davey wouldn’t refuse.
“Hosea, maybe you’re right,” Dutch finally said. “Then I’ll leave the matter of selling the bonds to you.”
Dutch knew Hosea spoke sense, but the words left a bitter taste.
After saying that, he turned and walked away, not wanting to continue the conversation.
...
Elsewhere, Uncle had cornered Arthur.
“Arthur, you rascal! Don’t tell me you really paid two dollars for this. I bet you got it straight from Davey.”
Arthur gave him an exasperated look. “Uncle, I swear I paid two bucks for it. If I’d taken it from Davey, I’d have brought you a whole case!”
Uncle grinned. “Then that’s a promise—bring me a whole case of Davey’s moonshine next time!”
Arthur sighed. “Why don’t you go yourself, Uncle? Davey would let you drink as much as you want.”
Uncle glanced in Dutch’s direction, then lowered his voice. “You know how it is, Arthur. Dutch ain’t in a good mood right now. Going to see Davey would only make him angrier.”
“So, you’re the one who should fetch it for me.”
Arthur shook his head. “Fine, Uncle. When I head out, I’ll bring you a case of Davey’s moonshine.”
Uncle chuckled. “Then leave tomorrow, Arthur. It’ll still be a few days before we move on Sean MacGuire.”
“Ever since I had that moonshine, everything else in camp tastes like water. I can’t stop thinking about that flavor.”
“If it weren’t for Dutch, I’d ask you to ride to Valentine today.”
Arthur could only sigh. He knew that for a drunk like Uncle, Davey’s moonshine was irresistible. He’d have to keep his word.
...
Meanwhile, John was facing a different conversation.
“John, maybe Davey’s right,” Abigail whispered. “We should leave the gang.”
She’d already heard bits about Davey’s situation from John before, though back then, Davey’s business hadn’t yet taken off.
Now that she knew his moonshine operation was thriving, she wanted to seek him out instead of staying with the gang.
Sure, bootlegging was still illegal—but it was far safer than robbery. At least they wouldn’t be wanted, constantly running from the law.
Besides, Davey had connections with the Valentine Police Department. That meant more safety—and a better future for little Jack.
“Abigail, now’s not the time,” John said quietly. “Dutch is already furious about all this.”
“If we’re going to leave, we should wait until after we rescue Sean MacGuire.”
John’s voice wavered; part of him was moved by Dutch’s words earlier.
After all, there was $150,000 in Blackwater—and once they sold the bonds, there’d be even more. With that kind of money, they could live comfortably.
Davey’s offer tempted him, but Dutch had been like a father to him.
And the truth was, John still wasn’t ready to be a father himself.
He couldn’t think about little Jack the way Abigail did.
Abigail, however, had already made up her mind.
She knew now wasn’t the right time to leave—but in her heart, she’d already decided to go to Davey.
If John refused, she’d take Jack and go on her own.
She believed Davey wouldn’t abandon her or the boy.
Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Camp’s Little Schemes
Chapter Text
Mary-Beth Gaskill.
After hearing about Davey, she had thoughts. She knew Dutch had long harbored designs on him, repeatedly trying to get close to him and possess him. But the charm of that old man couldn’t win her over.
Besides, Susan had once been Dutch’s lover, and Molly O’Shea was his current one — Mary found the whole situation revolting.
A thought popped into Micah Bell’s head.
Davey’s rich now — why not rob him?
The idea died almost as soon as it came. The Callander brothers weren’t fools to be messed with. He still remembered Blackwater: if the Callanders hadn’t killed so many Blackwater officers and Pinkerton detectives, they might never have escaped.
And Dutch wouldn’t go for Micah’s plan. The others wouldn’t join him against Davey, either.
Back at camp, Bill was cursing Davey, calling him disloyal and a traitor to the gang. Of course, that was because Mac was asleep — if Mac weren’t, it would’ve turned into a fight.
Charles didn’t dwell on it. He’d always hated the Callander brothers, hated how they slaughtered animals wantonly rather than out of necessity.
Only Lenny felt grateful to David and guilty toward Dutch.
Susan Grimshaw felt a pang of regret: without the Callander brothers, the gang had lost a lot of its fighting strength. Still, she was glad for Davey.
Tilly Jackson envied Davey — he was living free. Pearson couldn’t care less; he was just a cook — oh, Van der Linde’s tiger. Sadie wasn’t especially close to Davey and had little interaction with him in the gang.
In any case, Davey’s situation hit a lot of people in the gang hard; some of them began to think differently.
...
Evening.
Trelawny sat beside Strauss. Compared with the others, these two were the intellectual types — usually in suits, hair slicked back.
“No wonder Davey suddenly lost interest in my loan business — he’s found something better.”
“He’s changed so much since Blackwater; it’s genuinely shocking.”
“Is he a big shot in Valentine now, Trelawny?” Strauss asked, curious. Even though Mac had socked him the last time, Strauss didn’t hold a grudge — the Downes affair had indeed been his fault.
Trelawny brightened at the mention of Davey.
“You know, Strauss, if Davey walks down Valentine’s streets, the patrolling officers salute him.”
“In the Valentine Saloon, it seems many are his men; they treat him with real respect.”
“Davey’s moonshine business pulls in countess of dollars every day — far quicker than robbery.”
“And I’ve heard he’s secured legal standing now. He doesn’t have to worry about being wanted anymore.”
Trelawny didn’t tell Dutch everything. After all, he’d taken $200 from Davey and was practically working for him, so it made sense he’d hold some details back.
Strauss listened, thinking. He pressed Trelawny for more about Davey, but Trelawny didn’t know everything. Still, what he did know was enough to spark other ideas in Strauss.
Strauss had always gotten along fairly well with the Callander brothers, except for the Downes incident. As Arthur had told Davey before, Davey’s success offered gang members a way out — if Dutch’s plan failed, they’d have other options.
The next day, Mac woke from a deep sleep. God only knew how long it had been since he’d slept that well. Nights in Valentine had been full of drink and women; this rest had refreshed him a great deal.
When he heard Arthur was headed to Valentine, Mac wanted to go with him. But he understood Davey wasn’t joking — if he went to Valentine, he’d end up hung from a tree. The thought was unbearable.
...
Valentine.
The Chadwick family left town by train. The farm was officially renamed Land Farm.
Davey didn’t fire the farmhands. He told them their pay would stay the same and asked them to keep working as they always had.
Next, Davey planned to take the farm’s papers to Valentine Bank to arrange a mortgage. But first he needed to find the Valentine Bank manager, invite him to eat at Wells Restaurant, and talk loan limits.
He needed a bigger loan. It plainly didn’t fit banking procedure, but with the right kickbacks the Valentine Bank manager wouldn’t turn down a deal like that.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Building Apartment Homes
Chapter Text
Donal really couldn’t understand what Davey was thinking.
From his point of view, Davey already had more than enough money. The $1,000 he sent each month to Sheriff Malloy in Valentine and Sheriff Hanley in Strawberry was nothing worth mentioning.
And the liquor he gifted them? Even less of a concern.
Each bottle of moonshine cost barely over twenty cents to make, and since they didn’t pay alcohol taxes, the profits were enormous. Giving away a few bottles here and there didn’t make a dent in their earnings.
So with all that money in hand, why would Davey bother taking out a bank loan? That meant paying interest for no good reason.
Even if he mortgaged the farm, the bank would only lend a few thousand dollars at best.
But he’d spent eight thousand to buy the farm in the first place—surely, that was a losing deal.
“Mr. Callander, I don’t understand why we’re doing this,” Donal said after a moment’s hesitation.
Davey, however, was in good spirits. With the moonshine business booming, his daily income kept climbing higher. In just a few days, it would likely surpass two thousand dollars a day.
“Donal, don’t limit your vision to the small town of Valentine. We can aim much higher.”
“The moonshine trade is our foundation, but its source is illegal. We need to find a way to make it legitimate.”
“Only then can our enterprise truly expand.”
“The bank will help us move faster, giving us more legitimate assets—at least on paper.”
Though Davey explained it plainly, Donal still didn’t quite get it.
He had a bit of street smarts and some of his own ideas, but he’d never had a proper education. His understanding of the world was limited—still shaped by the rough ways of the frontier rather than the logic of the civilized world.
It was a common limitation among westerners, born of the times they lived in.
“Maybe you’ll understand someday, Donal,” Davey said simply.
He didn’t press the issue further. Trying to change someone’s worldview was tedious work, and he had no interest in playing teacher.
The Valentine Bank manager had invited him to dinner—business couldn’t be discussed freely during office hours, after all.
In the meantime, Davey had plenty to occupy his mind, starting with improving the farm.
The small profits from crops meant nothing to him—a few hundred dollars a month wasn’t even half a day’s income now.
So, Davey decided to build more houses on the property.
Land in the United States was privately owned—sacred, inviolable, and unrestricted by time limits.
That meant Davey could do whatever he wanted on his own farm, protected fully by federal law.
At that time, the country’s land policies were still loose, leaving plenty of loopholes for Davey to use.
“I want to build ten houses on the farm,” he said. “We’ll need a lot of labor. Donal, head to town and post the job notice.”
“Anyone willing to work for me will be paid twenty-two cents an hour—the going rate—and I’ll throw in a bottle of moonshine per day, after work hours, as a personal bonus.”
“Each house will be two stories tall with six rooms. The rooms can be small, but they must follow the latest apartment-style layout.”
“Every room should have its own bath, toilet, walk-in closet, kitchen, and balcony. Ideally, there should also be a small extra room—something that could serve as a utility space or a child’s bedroom.”
“Oh, and you should check if there’s a designer in Valentine who can handle these plans.”
Davey outlined everything clearly while Donal jotted it all down in his notebook.
“Mr. Callander, are you planning to build a hotel?” Donal asked curiously.
Davey shook his head. “No. These will be homes for our best employees.”
“If someone proves exceptional, I’ll give them one of the houses—completely free—so they can live there with their wife and kids.”
“They’ll even get a small plot of land to grow potatoes or vegetables if they like.”
Davey was laying the groundwork for his own enterprise, and to do that, he needed loyal people. In the West, finding a place to live wasn’t easy, but he intended to take care of his top workers completely—removing their worries about the future.
Sixty apartment units were only the beginning. One day, he’d build even more—maybe even standalone cottages.
And for those who gained both a job and a home, how could they not give Davey their loyalty in return?
Chapter 70: Chapter 70: A Talk with Arthur
Chapter Text
Davey’s idea left Donal completely stunned.
He had never imagined that someone could be so generous.
In his mind, capitalists were all heartless—people who’d strip the flesh off their workers if they could. But Mr. Callander? He seemed like an angel sent down from heaven.
Donal could only imagine how fiercely the men would work once they heard about this.
Oh, perhaps he should start calling him Mr. Lander, but Donal was already used to “Callander,” and it seemed Mr. Callander didn’t mind either.
The cost of building ten houses was staggering.
Apartments like these were far pricier than ordinary homes, and Davey planned to furnish every unit—beds, flush toilets, washbasins, everything.
By his estimate, each house would cost nearly $2,500.
That meant ten houses would total about $25,000.
Of course, Davey didn’t intend to build them all at once—he’d do it one at a time.
At that pace, it would take about a year to finish all ten.
For someone like Davey, making $2,000 a day, $25,000 over a year was nothing.
And during that year, his workers—driven by the dream of one day having a home of their own—would surely work even harder.
Davey was a bit like Dutch, yet not the same.
Dutch also painted grand dreams for his men—but Davey’s dream was one everyone could actually see and, one day, reach.
Just after he finished giving Donal his orders, one of his men came running over.
“Mr. Callander, there’s a man named Arthur waiting for you at the saloon. Says he’s your friend.”
Davey flipped him a twenty-cent tip. “He is my friend. I’m glad you came to tell me.”
The man’s face lit up. “It’s an honor to serve Mr. Callander.”
Davey was building his image carefully—generous, approachable, and kind to everyone.
When he entered the saloon, he spotted Arthur sitting at a table, eating steak and sipping on a bottle of moonshine.
“Oh, Arthur, my brother! I’m damn glad to see you.”
Davey grinned and pulled Arthur into a hug as he stood to greet him.
“It’s good to see you too, Davey.”
“Sorry, I haven’t eaten all day, so…” Arthur said a little sheepishly.
Davey laughed. “No need to apologize, Arthur. Everyone knows the stew our Van der Linde Gang’s tiger makes isn’t exactly fine dining.”
The easy joke made Arthur relax. For a while, he’d worried Davey had grown too far above them—too different from the man he used to know.
But after hearing him talk like this, Arthur realized he’d been wrong.
“How’s that bastard Mac doing back at camp?”
“Hell, I’ve been so busy with business I haven’t kept an eye on him. Turns out the kid’s been drowning himself in booze and sleeping on women every night. If this keeps up, he’ll drink himself useless before long.”
“He’s my brother—my twin. I don’t want to see him ruin himself like that.”
As they talked, Davey waved the bartender over for a glass of light liquor.
“Don’t worry, Davey,” Arthur said. “Mac’s doing fine at camp. But honestly, isn’t that kind of life what we’ve always wanted?”
“Bill and Javier are jealous as hell of him.”
Arthur paused for a moment before adding quietly, “But Dutch… you know, Davey. He’s not too happy about it.”
Davey nodded slowly. “I understand, Arthur. After all, I’m the one who left the gang—if that’s how he sees it.”
“But I can still do something for the gang. Help out however I can.”
“We’re brothers, Arthur. You, me, John, Bill, Javier, Lenny, Charles—even that poor kid Sean—and the rest of them. Dutch too.”
“Of course, that doesn’t include that filthy rat. You know who I mean, Arthur.”
“We’ve lived together for eight years. Some joined later, sure, but in my heart, we’re all family.”
“And if my family ever needs help, I’ll never stand aside. I’ll do everything I can.”
Davey’s words struck Arthur deeply. He’d always believed that—even when Dutch called Davey a traitor, Arthur would’ve defended him without hesitation.
Now, hearing Davey speak like this only confirmed he’d been right to trust him.
“You’re right, Davey. We’re brothers—all of us. Well, except that rat.”
“I’ve always trusted you. Your plan worked, didn’t it? Maybe that’s what’s bothering Dutch. But I think he’ll come around.”
“Hosea came too. He’ll probably ask for your help selling the bonds. After all this time, we still haven’t managed to unload them.”
“You’re a big man now, Davey. I’m sure you’ve got the right connections.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 71: Chapter 71: I Think I Saw Myself
Chapter Text
Davey didn’t turn down Arthur’s request. He knew well that Dutch didn’t care much about whether the bonds could be sold or not.
Dutch was a pure idealist, devoted to a wild, lawless life free from the United States and its government.
In truth, if he’d ever wanted a stable life, he could have had one long before Blackwater.
He wasn’t exactly rich, but compared to most people, he was far from poor.
Dutch was a wealthy man—it might sound absurd, but it was true.
Susan Grimshaw, Dutch’s former lover, chose to stay with the gang even after he turned his attention to Molly O’Shea. Was it out of love?
No. It was for money.
In the United States, it’s hard to survive without money—especially for a woman, and an older one at that.
Staying with the gang was the best option she had.
Even Molly O’Shea received plenty of money from Dutch.
At camp, she had a wardrobe full of fine clothes. Every morning she’d wake, put on her makeup, read a bit, and wait for her meals.
If not for the rough camp setting, her life would’ve looked little different from that of a lady of high society.
Before Blackwater, during the eight years the Callander brothers had been with the gang, they’d committed countless robberies.
Arthur had saved over a thousand dollars, the Callanders several thousand more, and the rest weren’t far behind.
According to the Van der Linde Gang’s rules, half of all loot went to Dutch.
That meant long ago, he must have already had at least twenty to thirty thousand dollars to his name.
Molly O’Shea only started struggling after the Blackwater incident and the ensuing manhunt. Before that, she’d lived in comfort and luxury.
Susan Grimshaw was the same. Life in the gang was far easier than trying to make it alone; she never had to worry about money.
Dutch himself didn’t care much about wealth. He was generous with his lovers and even gave away stolen money to the poor in the slums.
Take Uncle, for example—he did nothing all day and still drank every night.
And Karen practically lived with a bottle in her hands.
Liquor wasn’t cheap; even the low-proof stuff wasn’t something everyone could afford to drink daily. All of it came out of Dutch’s pocket.
That was why the Van der Linde Gang was so united—and so loyal to Dutch.
Beyond that, men like Arthur, John, Bill, Javier, and the Callander brothers truly believed in Dutch’s ideals.
Within the Van der Linde Gang, they didn’t see themselves as mere bandits, but as outlaws with dreams and principles.
The Callander brothers had been inspired by that same vision, which was why they joined the gang—and they’d stayed for eight years.
Eight years living and fighting side by side.
Time reveals true character; even strangers can become brothers after that long.
“Don’t worry, Arthur. I’ll help. Maybe we’ll get a good chance tonight,” Davey said with a smile.
Just then, Hosea, who’d been wandering outside, stepped into the saloon.
“Hey, Davey. You really do know how to surprise a man.”
Seeing Davey and Arthur chatting and laughing, Hosea realized Davey hadn’t changed at all.
Unlike Dutch, Hosea saw many of the gang members as kids. He felt happy for Davey’s success—not jealous.
“Hosea, I’ve just been lucky,” Davey said, signaling the bartender for a glass of moonshine.
That was Davey for you—most folks had to fetch their own drinks here.
Hosea didn’t stand on ceremony. He raised his glass and took a sip.
“Davey, back in Colter, when you supported my idea, I knew you were different.”
“Looking back now, you must’ve had your own plans even then.”
Thinking back on it, Hosea couldn’t help but feel sentimental.
Davey had opposed the train robbery just as he had, and in the end, it was the two of them trying to find a way to sell the stolen bonds.
Life had a funny way of turning things around.
“I wouldn’t say I had a plan back then, Hosea. I just felt like Dutch had lost his mind. He wasn’t sticking to the plan anymore—he’d gone a bit mad.”
“Of course, that had a lot to do with my brush with death in Blackwater.”
“Under that Maxim gun, my proud marksmanship suddenly felt laughable. I nearly lost all my courage—too afraid to even face it.”
“Since then, I’ve realized how small individual strength really is. Before civilization, barbarism is a joke.”
“Remember when you, Arthur, and I left Colter and met those Indian tribes along the way?”
“They once tried to resist civilization too. But in the end—driven out, fleeing, driven out again. How different is that from us?”
“At the time, Hosea, you pitied them. But me? I felt like I was looking at myself.”
Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Possibility of Selling Bonds
Chapter Text
Arthur and Hosea both fell silent. Davey’s words brought back memories of that wagon ride to Horseshoe Overlook—of the Indian tribes they had seen along the way.
Back then, Hosea had spoken about the tragedy of the Indians’ fate.
Now, seeing themselves hunted by the Pinkertons and wanted by the United States, wandering from place to place like outcasts, they realized—how different were they really from those tribes?
“So, I chose to embrace civilization.”
“Arthur, Hosea, you both know—Dutch, and many others in the gang, including you, Arthur—are resisting civilization.”
“But that’s a foolish thing to do. Maybe we could make it to Tahiti, or even farther, but civilization won’t stop marching forward. One day, it’ll reach there too. No one can escape it.”
“If we can’t avoid it in the end, then why not try to understand it, accept it, and find a way to live within it?”
“Rejecting civilization is a ridiculous notion. Long ago, people lived off raw meat, wielding bows, arrows, and blades.”
“Now we use revolvers and rifles. Even this liquor, even the kerosene lamp we carry—aren’t these all products of civilization?”
“We’ve been relying on it all along, yet we still claim to reject it. Isn’t that absurd?”
Davey shared his thoughts on civilization—his understanding of it, and his attempt to convince them.
He hadn’t secretly read Arthur’s journal, but he knew what was written there—Arthur despised the modern, civilized world and longed to go west, to live as people once did.
Davey knew it was nearly impossible to change someone’s beliefs, yet he still tried to guide Arthur and Hosea toward a different way of thinking.
The memories of his past life and the emotions of this one made it impossible for him to watch them sink deeper into despair.
He wanted to pull them back, even if it seemed naive.
“Maybe you’re right, Davey,” Hosea finally said after a long silence, letting out a quiet sigh. “But you know as well as I do—we don’t have a better choice right now.”
“And… at least, not yet.”
After living so long, Hosea understood exactly what Davey meant—but he also knew this wasn’t the right time.
Arthur’s eyes were thoughtful. His mind drifted—to his gambler father, to Mary.
“You’re right, Davey. But just like Hosea said, we can’t do it yet.”
“But you did, and we’re happy for you.”
Davey didn’t push further. Change takes time—some stories, some moments, to make people see differently.
At least for now, Dutch hadn’t yet fallen into the madness that would come later. Most of the gang still believed in him.
“Alright, maybe I had a couple too many this morning—my tolerance sure isn’t what it used to be.”
“Let’s stop with the gloomy talk. Come on, here’s to a brighter tomorrow! Cheers!”
Davey smiled and raised his glass.
“Cheers!”
Arthur and Hosea lifted their glasses too.
Though Davey had changed in many ways, they could still feel it—his affection for them, and for the family they all shared, hadn’t changed at all.
“Davey,” Hosea said after a moment, “about those bonds—do you have any leads? I’ve spoken with a lot of people, but their offers are insultingly low.”
Davey nodded, thinking for a moment. He’d learned a bit about bearer bonds himself. Many assumed they could simply be traded for cash, but it wasn’t that simple.
Bonds are securities issued to raise funds, representing a promise by the issuer to pay interest at the stated rate and repay the principal at maturity.
They can be registered or bearer bonds, with the latter being tradable on the open market.
To collect U.S. dollars, the bondholder must clip the interest coupons and mail them to the issuer to receive payment.
The ones they stole from Cornwall’s train were bearer bonds issued by the Central Union Railroad. Because of their enormous value, anyone trying to collect interest on them would immediately draw suspicion.
That was why those bonds—worth tens of thousands of dollars—were so hard to move. No one wanted to cross Cornwall.
Especially since the robbery had already made the newspapers and stirred up quite a scandal.
Of course, if the profit was high enough, someone might still take the risk—but that was why buyers were lowballing their offers.
“Hosea, I’ve got dinner arranged tonight with the manager of the Valentine Bank. We’ll be discussing a few loan matters.”
“Why don’t you come with me? If anyone has the means—or the nerve—to buy those bonds, it’s him.”
“And even if he doesn’t, he can introduce us to someone who can handle them.”
Davey’s words gave Hosea a spark of hope. They had little access to powerful people, but the manager of the Valentine Bank was different.
He worked with men who moved in those high circles—men who might just have the kind of money, and nerve, they needed.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 73: Chapter 73: The 20% Kickback
Chapter Text
After leaving the Saloon, Davey took them to his farm.
Arthur knew the place well—it was here he had met Mary not long ago. He hadn’t expected Davey to have bought the entire farm, and the sight of it stirred a quiet envy in him.
Sometimes, words don’t quite capture a thing’s weight. But when you see it for yourself, you realize just how wide the gap really is.
“A farm this big—can you really handle it all, Davey?” Arthur asked casually.
“Of course not just me,” Davey replied. “I’ve got help. Donal—he used to run with the O’Driscoll Gang—is working for me now. Most of his old crew have left that life too.”
“I asked them if they knew where Colm was, but no luck,” Davey added. “That bastard Colm—one day I’ll catch him.”
As they walked through the farm, several workers paused their labor to greet him respectfully.
“Mr. Land.”
Hosea looked puzzled. “Davey, when I came through the countryside earlier, I saw the sign that said ‘Land Farm.’ Thought it was a mistake.”
“So, you’ve changed your name?”
Davey explained, “We’re wanted men, Hosea. So I arranged for a new identity—Davey Land. Used it to buy property and take out loans.”
“Of course, it cost me quite a few dollars.”
He smiled faintly. “Once you two find a place to settle down, you could do the same.”
Though they’d suspected as much, hearing it confirmed stirred genuine envy in Arthur and Hosea. Even if it was technically a kind of self-deception, Davey had managed to free himself from his wanted status. He could now live openly among civilized people, while they still relied on fake names to hide.
Just then, several wagons rolled in, loaded with lumber. Workers bustled about, unloading the timber.
Davey explained that he planned to build houses on the property for his workers, so they could live there with their families.
That gesture earned him even more respect from Arthur and Hosea. They saw that Davey hadn’t become one of those exploitative money-men they despised.
He was living the very ideals they once shared—while they remained wanted outlaws, killers on the run.
...
Davey hosted Arthur and Hosea in the farmhouse.
Maids brought tea, coffee, and wine.
Arthur later stepped outside, took out his journal, and sketched scenes from the farm. Beneath the drawings, he wrote:
Hosea and I visited Davey’s farm. It’s big—plenty of people working here.
Davey really has changed. Back at the Saloon, he talked a lot about civilization.
The way he looked at me as he spoke—it felt like he knew what I was thinking.
I envy him, and I’m happy for him. Maybe this is the kind of life I’ve been looking for.
I thought again of that woman, right here, where I met her once before.
If I had a farm like this, maybe she’d have chosen to stay with me.
Maybe one day, I’ll buy a piece of land in Tahiti, just like Davey.
Then I’ll go find Mary—she won’t turn me down.
I have to admit, I do miss her.
...
That evening, Davey and Hosea went to Wells Restaurant. Arthur didn’t join them—he’d never cared for social dinners.
“Mr. Callander, it’s good to see you.”
The man was Carrit Kirk, manager of the Valentine Bank.
Davey had met him through Sheriff Malloy, though the sheriff wasn’t there tonight.
Clearly, Carrit knew who Davey was.
“Mr. Kirk, I’m glad you could make it. This is my friend, Hosea Matthews,” Davey said, making no effort to hide Hosea’s name.
“Please, don’t call me Mr. Kirk,” Carrit said with a smile. “I’ve got an older brother, Nathan Kirk—he’s the impressive one. I’m just a small-town bank manager in Valentine, while Nathan’s already a banker.”
In the United States, he explained, only the elder brother was formally addressed by the family name.
Davey hadn’t expected that connection. Nathan Kirk—that was the same man John and Sadie had hunted as a bounty target in his past life’s game. Clearly, in this world, Nathan was still a respected banker, not a fugitive.
Davey chuckled. “Then perhaps Mr. Carrit should call me Mr. Land.”
The light joke drew a smile and eased the atmosphere between them. After all, Davey Land was his legal name now.
“Of course, Mr. Land. Sheriff Malloy mentioned you’re looking to mortgage your farm,” Carrit said. “That’s a fine piece of land—it should get you quite a loan.”
“If I may ask,” Davey said, “how much could you offer, Mr. Carrit?”
Carrit answered directly, “By bank policy, I can lend you two thousand dollars.”
Davey shook his head. “Two thousand isn’t much help. My farm has several houses and runs well. I was hoping for a larger amount.”
“You don’t need to worry about repayment—it won’t be a bad debt. And if you help me out, I won’t let a friend walk away empty-handed.”
“Beyond the initial two thousand, I’ll pay you twenty percent of the extra as your commission.”
Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Hosea’s Dignity
Chapter Text
Valentine was just a small town, and there was no bank president there—the bank manager was the highest authority.
As manager, his power was considerable.
He knew perfectly well why Davey had invited him—Davey wanted to raise his loan limit. For a client of Davey’s caliber, the bank would be eager to oblige.
And for a manager, bending the rules wasn’t exactly unusual.
Carrit had initially wondered whether Davey would offer him a satisfying kickback. His expectation was around ten percent—eight, if he had to settle.
But when Davey mentioned twenty, it caught him off guard.
“Mr. Land, you are… remarkably generous.”
“So, Mr. Land,” Carrit said, his eyes gleaming with interest, “how much of a loan are you looking for? I’ll do my best to make it happen.”
A glint of greed flickered in his gaze—a twenty-percent kickback was no small thing.
Davey smiled. “That depends on your ability, Mr. Carrit. The more, the better, of course. If you could help me secure a ten-thousand-dollar loan, that would be perfect.”
“Let’s see… if it’s ten thousand, then I should pay you sixteen hundred dollars, correct?”
Although Carrit wanted that sixteen hundred badly, he knew a ten-thousand-dollar mortgage was far beyond his authority.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Land. Ten thousand is too high—I don’t have clearance for that. The most I can arrange is an eight-thousand-dollar loan. That’s the limit of what I can approve myself. Anything more would have to go through higher channels, which are out of my control.”
Even approving eight thousand was already against policy. If it went bad, he’d lose his position—and likely face charges.
But he also knew Davey’s moonshine business was thriving. As long as the payments came through, no one would ever question it.
Davey nodded, realizing there was no point in pressing further.
He reached into his coat, pulled out a wallet, counted twelve hundred dollars, and set it on the table.
“I have faith in your ability, Mr. Carrit. I’m sure you won’t disappoint me. Consider this a show of good faith.”
He wasn’t worried that Carrit would run off with the money—twelve hundred dollars wasn’t enough to buy a bank manager’s job.
Nor was he worried the man would take the cash and do nothing—Carrit wasn’t exactly the type to risk his own position over something so foolish.
“Oh, Mr. Land, I believe we’re going to be great friends.”
“Of course, Mr. Carrit. That’s what friends are for.”
Carrit slipped the wallet into his coat, his spirits visibly lifted. Even for him, twelve hundred dollars was a hefty sum.
“There’s one more favor I’d like to ask, Mr. Carrit,” Davey continued. “My friend here, Mr. Hosea, has a batch of bearer bonds. You know how it is—we need a buyer with real means.”
Davey lifted his glass, took a sip, and spoke in his usual calm tone.
Hosea, who had been quietly observing until now, perked up at the mention.
After witnessing the earlier exchange, he finally felt a renewed sense of hope about selling the bonds.
Carrit nodded. “I know the ones. They’re worth a fortune, but there’s no one in Valentine who can handle that kind of transaction. If Mr. Hosea can wait a few days, I can write to my brother. He’s a banker—I’m sure he’ll have more ways to deal with them. He’ll likely be interested.”
Bankers weren’t mere bank employees—they were more like professional financiers, investors who specialized in handling money and credit.
And when it came to bearer bonds, no one was better suited for the job than a banker.
“Then I’ll leave it to you, Mr. Carrit,” Hosea said politely.
Carrit nodded lightly, but his expression shifted—when speaking to Hosea, his tone carried a trace of arrogance.
He knew Hosea’s background and preferred not to associate too closely with wanted men. Of course, the generous Mr. Land was another matter entirely.
Hosea didn’t respond. After so many years, he’d seen more than his share of such attitudes.
What mattered most to him now was getting the job done.
Everyone had swallowed their share of pride at some point. At his age, such things hardly bothered him anymore.
“Hosea is my friend, my brother, my family,” Davey said simply. “For many years, we’ve relied on each other to get by. I truly appreciate you helping him, Mr. Carrit.”
He spoke plainly—no posturing, no confrontation. But those few words were enough to make Carrit reconsider his tone.
“My apologies for my earlier attitude, Mr. Hosea,” Carrit said quickly, standing and bowing slightly.
He had no intention of offending Davey—a valuable client whose farm mortgage was only the beginning. There would surely be more business between them.
And for the sake of a few greenbacks, showing a bit of respect cost him nothing.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Appearance of the Moonshine Agents
Chapter Text
Hosea had never expected Davey to stand up for him.
He was a thief, a robber, a con artist—a wanted man. So when people looked down on him, he had always accepted it as only natural.
But Davey’s words just now had moved him deeply, bringing a faint sting to his eyes.
To him, the Callander brothers were like sons. And what Davey had done felt like a son stepping forward to defend his father’s dignity.
“Thank you, Davey,” Hosea said quietly as they left Wells Restaurant.
“Alright, Hosea,” Davey replied with a smile, patting him on the back. “Let’s not dwell on such heavy talk. Our business is settled now—how about we find Arthur and have a drink?”
Hosea chuckled. “Of course, Davey. But it’s on you this time—you just made yourself a tidy sum.”
They went to Smithfield Saloon but didn’t find Arthur there.
Still, finding someone in Valentine was no trouble for Davey. It didn’t take long for him to hear that Arthur was at the Old Saloon.
At that moment, Arthur was chatting with a man named Levin—a writer.
Levin was telling him about the legendary sharpshooters. He wanted to write a biography that would turn the drunken “Kid” Jim Calloway—passed out beside him—into a legend.
Jim “Boy” Calloway was said to be the fastest left-handed gun in the world, famed for killing fourteen men in the Battle of Willow Rock.
Levin handed Arthur four photographs of former sharpshooters and asked him to find them, ask about their opinions of Calloway—and if any of them spoke ill of him, Arthur was to kill them.
Levin promised Arthur half the profits from the biography as payment for his help.
When Arthur stepped out of the Old Saloon, he ran right into Davey and Hosea.
“Looks like things went well for you two,” Arthur said, noticing their good spirits.
“Of course,” Hosea replied. “We haven’t got the money yet, but they agreed to connect us with a banker. For a man like that, our bonds won’t be any trouble.”
He grinned. “Now, we should celebrate with a drink.”
Arthur slipped the photos and camera into his bag. “Sounds like a fine idea.”
Seeing the photos and camera, Davey immediately guessed what Arthur had gotten himself into—it had to be about the legendary sharpshooters.
And through jobs like these, Arthur was slowly becoming the true number-one gunman of the West.
Unlike the game world Davey remembered, finding these sharpshooters in reality would take Arthur months.
Back in his previous life, when he played the game, Davey had never paid much attention to the passage of time.
In truth, four years had passed between their time at Colter and the move to Beaver Hollow—spanning from 1899 to 1903.
From Arthur’s death at sunset to John taking over in 1907, another four years had gone by.
But this time, Arthur hadn’t fallen ill with tuberculosis. Naturally, he would live much longer.
And without that disease, Davey couldn’t imagine who in this world could possibly kill the monster known as the West’s greatest sharpshooter.
...
The three of them drank heavily that night at Davey’s farmhouse and slept until noon the next day.
“Davey, Uncle wants you to send over some moonshine,” Arthur said sheepishly as he and Hosea prepared to return to camp, recalling the old man’s request.
Davey waved it off with a grin. “Take as much as you can carry. Tell Uncle he’ll have more than enough.”
For Davey, a bottle of moonshine cost barely twenty cents—it hardly mattered.
Arthur and Hosea didn’t hesitate; they joked that it would be a crime not to take advantage. They loaded four crates of moonshine onto their horses and even stuffed their pockets full.
“You two look more like bootleggers than I do now,” Davey laughed heartily, watching them haul away their spoils.
After seeing Arthur and Hosea off, Davey had the maid draw him a hot bath. He soaked for a while, washing away the smell of liquor.
He wasn’t usually one to drink so much, but in this world, Davey often felt the loneliness pressing in.
Hosea and Arthur—he truly saw them as his closest friends.
Letting loose now and then with friends like that felt right.
But just as his good mood settled, Donal came rushing in with troubling news.
“Mr. Callander,” Donal said, “our moonshine business in Strawberry was suddenly raided by federal agents.”
“Many of our men were arrested, facing heavy fines, and all the moonshine there was confiscated.”
“I went to see Sheriff Hanley, but he told me there was nothing he could do—those agents work for the federal government.”
“From what we’ve heard, someone in Strawberry sent a letter to the feds, tipping them off. That’s why the agents showed up out of nowhere.”
“I even tried to bribe them with money, but they nearly arrested me too—only because they didn’t have solid evidence.”
Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Davey’s Counterattack
Chapter Text
“Prohibition agents who won’t take a bribe but still try to haul you in? Sounds like someone’s pulling strings behind the scenes.”
Davey let out a cold snort as he took the cigar Donal had just lit for him.
As his moonshine business grew, he had already anticipated this sort of thing. The federal government wouldn’t send a team of agents over a few anonymous letters.
Besides, his main operations were limited to just two towns—Valentine and Strawberry.
If you thought about who stood to lose the most because of Davey’s growing moonshine trade, the answer was obvious.
His liquor’s unique sweetness, low price, and group-sale approach had nearly taken over the entire market centered around Valentine and Strawberry.
Even the rich preferred his moonshine to branded whiskey or brandy.
Sales of famous labels—whiskey, brandy, gin, Kentucky bourbon, and rum—had plummeted.
Of course, compared to those big distilleries, Davey was still a small player.
The owners of the major brands didn’t care about the poor western frontier. Their attention was fixed on competition in the civilized cities back east—and on the coming fight against Prohibition.
They didn’t have time to worry about Davey.
But branded liquor was sold through regional agents.
And the sales managers for those premium labels in the Valentine region had been having a miserable time lately.
Their stock wasn’t moving at all, completely pushed off the market by Davey’s moonshine.
West Elizabeth was slightly better off—Strawberry being a dry town meant branded spirits barely sold there anyway.
Davey had no plans to move into Blackwater for now.
New Hanover, though—that was different.
Starting from Valentine, his moonshine network was spreading steadily across central New Hanover. The salesmen hadn’t reached as far east as Annesburg or Van Horn yet, but his liquor was already showing up there.
It had been less than fifty days since Davey’s product first appeared, and it had already shown terrifying potential.
Those regional managers had joined forces long ago, looking for a way to take him down.
So why were they only acting now?
Because of who Davey was.
For these liquor salesmen, finding out his real identity hadn’t been difficult.
As one of the main figures behind the Blackwater heist and a core member of the Van der Linde Gang, the Callander brothers had made their name as ruthless outlaws there.
Plenty of Blackwater lawmen and Pinkertons had died at their hands.
These salesmen were just businessmen. They wouldn’t dare cross someone like Davey. If he decided to ignore the rules and have them shot, they wouldn’t stand a chance.
They had even considered paying a gang to take care of him, but the only nearby group was the O’Driscolls.
And since Arthur and the gang had already destroyed Colm’s base at Six Point Cabin, the remaining O’Driscoll men around Valentine now worked for Davey.
Other gangs were too far away, and none wanted to mess with the now-infamous Van der Linde Gang.
So, the sales managers could only watch helplessly as Davey’s moonshine kept devouring their market share.
Then came the anonymous letter from Strawberry—it gave them an opening.
Normally, reports about moonshine in Strawberry would go nowhere. But several managers pooled together a large sum to bribe a high-ranking prohibition agent, who in turn sent a group of federal agents to raid Strawberry and cripple Davey’s operations.
“Mr. Callander, if this isn’t really about the letter, then why did those agents go to Strawberry instead of Valentine?” Donal asked curiously.
“Strawberry’s got some moonshine trade, sure—but Valentine is our real base. They can’t be unaware of that.”
Davey gave a low, cold laugh. “Why didn’t they come here? Simple—they’re afraid. So they’re testing the waters in Strawberry first.”
“Of course, if we don’t act, Valentine will be next.”
Only then did Donal remember what kind of man his boss really was—a notorious outlaw with blood on his hands.
After spending so much time around Davey’s calm, polite manner, he’d almost forgotten.
“What should we do now, Mr. Callander?” he asked respectfully.
Davey drew on his cigar, exhaled a slow ring of smoke, and said evenly, “If they want to start something, let’s make sure they regret it.”
“Donal, send men to track down those premium-brand sales managers in New Hanover. Once you find them, tie them up and bring them to Valentine.”
“As for Strawberry—go see Sheriff Hanley. Tell him it’s my order: every man in that jail walks free, no matter how he makes it happen.”
“And those prohibition agents…” Davey smirked faintly. “Tell them I’m feeling generous. They’ve got three days. After that—they’d better be gone.”
Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Forceful Davey
Chapter Text
A tiger that doesn’t show its fangs will be mistaken for a sick cat.
Bootlegging was illegal to begin with, and Davey had no way to protect his interests through legitimate means. For those daring to interfere, only a thunderous strike would make them understand fear.
Donal’s claim that Sheriff Hanley couldn’t help was just an excuse.
Under United States law, with state and county autonomy, Sheriff Hanley technically had the authority to deny Prohibition agents entry into Strawberry.
Of course, that would mean openly defying them—something small-town sheriffs rarely did.
Even so, the agents had clearly spoken with Hanley beforehand and received his consent before swaggering into Strawberry to sabotage Davey’s moonshine business.
So, Davey issued Sheriff Hanley an ultimatum.
The trip from Valentine to Strawberry took barely two or three hours.
Upon receiving Davey’s orders, Donal immediately set out with several of his men for the Strawberry sheriff’s office.
Inside, eight of Donal’s moonshiners were locked up.
When Donal entered, he spotted several Prohibition agents there as well.
“Hello, Mr. Donal. Perhaps we could talk in my office?”
The moment Donal arrived, someone alerted Sheriff Hanley, who greeted him as if nothing was wrong. The two men went straight into Hanley’s office.
“Mr. Donal, did you come with instructions from Mr. Callander?” Hanley asked first.
Donal replied bluntly, “That’s right, Sheriff. Mr. Callander wants you to release our men being held in the jail—immediately.”
Hanley hesitated for a moment, waiting to see if Donal had anything more to say. When he didn’t, Hanley asked,
“Mr. Donal, did Mr. Callander have nothing else to add?”
Donal said calmly, “No, Sheriff. That’s his entire message.”
Hanley’s smile faded. “Mr. Donal, you must understand—these are federal Prohibition agents. They don’t take orders from me.
Your men were arrested by them for bootlegging. They’re just borrowing the town jail. It won’t be long before they transfer the prisoners.
I don’t have the authority to release them.”
Donal fixed his eyes on Hanley. “So, Sheriff, are you saying you intend to defy Mr. Callander—and side with his enemies?”
Hanley shot to his feet, glaring at Donal. “Are you threatening me, Mr. Donal?”
Donal merely nodded. “If that’s how you see it, Sheriff… perhaps you’re not wrong.”
Hanley’s expression darkened, his thoughts churning.
A few nights earlier, he’d attended a dinner party—one that had left his pockets much heavier afterward.
That was how the Prohibition agents had been allowed into Strawberry in the first place.
Hanley knew Davey had made a fortune in town—far more than five hundred dollars—and he’d long wanted a bigger cut.
The arrival of the agents seemed like the perfect opportunity.
In his mind, Davey would surely pay to make the problem go away. All Hanley had to do was name a price.
A thousand dollars—that was what he wanted, enough to share with the agents afterward. Everything had been going according to plan… until Davey refused to play along.
Now Hanley had a decision to make: go against Davey, or keep doing business with him.
But soon, he thought of a compromise.
“Mr. Donal, Mr. Callander and I have always been good friends,” Hanley said smoothly.
“So you can head to the jail and take your men. It’ll bring me some trouble, sure—but friends should help each other, right?
As for those Prohibition agents… well, I don’t have the authority to tell them what to do.”
Clearly, Hanley didn’t want to burn bridges with Davey—partly because of the money, partly because of who Davey was.
After weighing his options, he decided to release the prisoners. The agents, however, would be Davey’s problem to deal with.
Only then did the frost in Donal’s expression ease slightly.
“Good. Then we’re still friends, Sheriff.”
He took the jail keys from Hanley and left the office.
Under the wary eyes of the deputies and agents, Donal strode straight to the back cells and freed all eight of his men.
The atmosphere inside the station grew tense, but neither the officers nor the agents said a word.
Donal then approached the man in the bowler hat—the one who seemed to be in charge—and said coldly,
“Mr. Callander asked me to pass on a message. You have three days. After that, he doesn’t want to see any of you in Strawberry.”
“I suggest you accept his generosity—rather than become his enemies.”
Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Sheriff Malloy’s Intelligence
Chapter Text
“You’re showing contempt for the United States—contempt for the law!”
The lead bootlegging agent’s face flushed red with rage at Donal’s words.
But Donal ignored him completely. With a cold snort, he turned and led his men out, leaving the agents fuming helplessly in the station.
Whatever excuses Sheriff Hanley would have to make to them later were no concern of his.
...
Land Farm.
After listening to Donal’s report, Davey said calmly, “Looks like Sheriff Hanley’s getting a little too greedy. We’ll halt the moonshine trade in Strawberry for three days—consider it giving those agents some face. But if they still want to cross me after that, they’d better be ready for hell.”
“As for Hanley, spend the next few days talking to the officers at the Strawberry police station. Find out who he’s been pushing aside—and whether they might be interested in working with us.”
“Once you find the right person, it’ll be time for Strawberry to have a new sheriff.”
Davey didn’t take the bootlegging agents seriously. In his eyes, the United States Bootlegging Enforcement Bureau wasn’t worth his attention.
That department had risen thanks to the big liquor companies. They’d poured huge sums into political donations, bribed plenty of congressmen, and lobbied for a way to protect their profits under the law. The result was the creation of this so-called bootlegging enforcement agency.
To the federal government, moonshine sales cut into national revenue—after all, no taxes were paid. So the liquor barons’ demands had been quickly approved.
These magnates even kept funding the agency to expand its power, not realizing that twenty years later, the same men protecting their profits would become the Prohibition agents enforcing the ban against them.
But this was the West—
a place where even the United States couldn’t maintain proper law enforcement. Civilization might be creeping in, but savagery still ruled most of the land.
Here, Prohibition agents had little real power. They might intimidate common folk, but against an outlaw like Davey—someone even the Pinkertons found troublesome—they were hopelessly outmatched.
Giving them three days was Davey’s way of showing restraint.
And that number wasn’t random—two days from now, it would be time for Sean MacGuire’s rescue, after which Mac would return.
If there was fighting to be done, Davey wouldn’t lead it himself—he’d send Mac instead.
...
After settling affairs in Strawberry, Davey rode into Valentine and entered the sheriff’s office.
“Mr. Callander, the sheriff’s in his office,” one of the deputies greeted him respectfully.
These days, Davey was practically their benefactor.
Each month they received generous bonuses and crates of free moonshine.
For anyone who wasn’t a heavy drinker, it was more than enough to last half the month.
It was all thanks to Davey, so showing him respect came naturally.
...
Inside the sheriff’s office, Davey asked, “Sheriff Malloy, any progress on that matter I asked about earlier? You know I’ve been keeping a close eye on it.”
He handed over a box of fine cigars as he spoke.
Seeing the box, Sheriff Malloy’s smile widened. They were Cuban cigars—premium stock, thirty dollars a box, five sticks inside. Six dollars a cigar. Once lit, they gave off the scent of burning money.
“Mr. Callander, I’ve got news about what you asked. Lately, the bounty hunters in Blackwater have had a serious falling-out with the Pinkerton Detective Agency. Seems they’ve been butting heads pretty hard.”
“When it came to deciding who’d escort the prisoner, the bounty hunters won out—after all, they were the ones who caught him. The Pinkertons are furious about it, and from what I hear, they probably won’t be joining the transport.”
Malloy tucked the cigars away, then passed along all the information he’d gathered.
“Is your source reliable, Sheriff? You know how important this is to me,” Davey asked again.
He was deeply concerned about the plan to rescue Sean MacGuire.
Even if he wasn’t going himself, his brother and close friends were the ones involved.
A single butterfly could start a storm—his presence here had already changed the original course of events. But this was no game. In the real world, death meant death. Even Arthur’s so-called “main character” luck wasn’t something he could count on.
To avoid unnecessary risks, Davey needed to gather as much information as possible.
And Sheriff Malloy clearly had the right connections.
“Don’t worry, Mr. Callander,” Malloy assured him. “The intel came from a friend of mine who works as a police officer in Blackwater. He’s well-informed about what’s going on there.”
Hearing that, Davey finally felt at ease.
Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Rescuing Sean MacGuire
Chapter Text
Blackwater.
Milton and Ross stood watching as the captured criminal, Sean MacGuire, was escorted out of the jail.
“Mr. Milton, I don’t understand. This is a perfect opportunity. Those outlaws will definitely try to rescue their comrade.”
“If we set up an ambush now, we could deal them a heavy blow.”
“Why should we let such a once-in-a-lifetime chance slip away?”
Frustration showed on Ross’s face. In his view, with Sean being transferred to a federal prison, the Van der Linde Gang would almost certainly strike during transport. Once Sean reached the federal facility, things would become far more complicated.
So if they set up an ambush—even if they couldn’t wipe the gang out entirely—they could at least inflict serious losses.
But his superior, and former mentor, Mr. Milton, had already rejected the idea.
“Ross, there are times when we can’t just look at the surface. We have to think about what lies beneath,” Milton said.
“Perhaps you’re right—perhaps we could take this chance to crush the Van der Linde Gang. But then what?”
“The gang isn’t that big of a concern for us—for Pinkerton. At a time like this, we need to keep a low profile.”
“Think about it, Ross. Even with men like Cornwall backing us, our authority to enforce the law in New Hanover still hasn’t been approved. Do you know what that means?”
“It means there are too many people unhappy with the Pinkerton Detective Agency—and that makes our position even more dangerous.”
“We’re not the lawmen we used to be. Even bounty hunters don’t bother showing us respect anymore.”
“So what good would it do to take down the Van der Linde Gang? It would just end up as another headline in the papers.”
“And that would only make those who fear us even more wary.”
“A living Van der Linde Gang is far more useful to us than a dead one.”
“If there are no beasts left, Ross, would hunters still be respected?”
Milton spoke slowly, his weathered eyes glinting with quiet wisdom.
Conflict, he knew, was simply politics by another name. As a veteran of Pinkerton, Milton had seen the agency’s rise to glory and its slow decline. He understood things that Ross could not yet see.
Catching outlaws wasn’t Pinkerton’s true purpose. Reclaiming their authority to enforce the law—that was what really mattered. The more chaos the Van der Linde Gang caused, the more it served their interests.
Ross lowered his head slightly. “Mr. Milton, I was too naïve. I thought stopping crime was all that mattered.”
Milton sighed. “I used to think the same, Ross. But things rarely go the way we imagine.”
“Valentine’s Davey wasn’t wrong—Pinkerton ultimately serves the rich, not justice.”
“I know your ideals, Ross. I had them once too. But you won’t realize those ambitions here at Pinkerton.”
“The federal government is preparing to form a new law enforcement agency to deal with the troubles in the West—but that will take time.”
“At the top, it all comes down to political struggle. Maybe if the Donkey Party takes power, there’ll be a chance. But those stubborn Elephant Party men— they’d rather keep things just as they are.”
“When that day comes, Ross, leave Pinkerton. With your talent and experience, you’ll have every opportunity to make your mark.”
The leadership of the federation was divided between two major parties:
“The progressive Democratic Party—the so-called ‘Donkey Party’—and the conservative Republican Party, known as the ‘Elephant Party.’”
The Donkey Party pushed for reform, especially in the West, where they advocated establishing a new federal agency to crack down on lawlessness.
The Elephant Party opposed change, preferring to preserve the status quo.
From now until 1913, however, the Elephant Party would remain in power.
In the history of my previous life, the Federal Bureau of Investigation wasn’t founded until 1935. But in this parallel world, perhaps because of the continued chaos of the Western frontier, the Bureau seemed destined to appear much earlier.
Most of its agents would come from the old Pinkerton ranks, and the first director of its Western Division would be none other than Edgar Ross.
That, of course, belonged to a later chapter in the game’s story.
For now, Ross had no idea that he would one day become a key figure in the future Bureau.
Milton, meanwhile, was fond of his subordinate. In Ross, he saw the reflection of his younger self.
Their relationship went beyond superior and subordinate—it was closer to that of mentor and student.
Milton often used moments like this to guide him.
As the two men talked, Sean MacGuire was being loaded onto a bounty hunters’ boat.
...Not far away, on a cliff overlooking the scene, Arthur, Charles, Javier, and Micah watched everything through their binoculars.
Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Charles, the Sensitive One
Chapter Text
Without Pinkerton interference, rescuing Sean MacGuire became much easier.
Those bounty hunters were no match for Arthur and the others, even in numbers.
“Cole Stoudemire isn’t here. These are all Ike Skelding’s men. Looks like the intel was right — the two of them split over the bounty.”
“This works out in our favor, gentlemen.”
Trelawny relayed his information, visibly more relaxed.
The rescue went smoothly. Arthur, Mac, and the others launched a frontal assault while Charles circled the rear to provide a flank. The makeshift camp of bounty hunters was cleared out in no time.
Sean was left hanging from a tree until Arthur casually shot through his rope.
“They must’ve sent an army of bounty hunters just to nab Sean MacGuire.”
“Oh, Arthur, you know what? From this angle, you’re not so ugly.”
Bruised and busted, Sean still talked back with the same rough humor.
“Cut it out.” Arthur was speechless.
“A hug, Arthur? Give your long-lost brother a warm embrace.” Sean spread his arms.
Arthur, who had no shortage of favor in camp, walked up and slapped Sean’s shoulder. “You know, Sean, nothing matters more to me than this crew.”
“The brotherhood we’ve got—there’s nothing more real to me.”
“I’d kill for it. I’d die for it.”
Maybe feeling a bit sentimental, Arthur added, “But honestly, I would’ve left you to rot here if Charles hadn’t stopped me.”
Sean laughed. “Arthur, I wouldn’t believe a single word of that last line.”
“All right, we need to go. We’ve made too much noise; it’ll attract other trouble.” Arthur pushed Sean along.
Bringing Sean back had everyone in high spirits. Apart from the dead Jenny, the gang had survived—at least for now.
...On the ride back, Charles rode beside Arthur.
“Arthur, maybe you should tell Davey to come back to camp and join our celebration tonight for Sean’s return.”
Arthur looked surprised.
“Charles, haven’t you always disliked the Callander brothers? And shouldn’t you be the one to tell Mac? Besides, Dutch’s not exactly keen to see Davey.”
Charles replied, “I dislike the Callander brothers because they kill animals wantonly. But despite their faults, we’re family, Arthur.”
“Davey won’t do that anymore. Mac’s head is full of women now; he won’t be hunting.”
“This might be our one chance. Davey may not come back after this.”
“And Mac—he’ll go with Davey.”
Charles didn’t talk much and didn’t care for socializing; he was inward and acutely sensitive. He hated the Callanders’ slaughter, but they’d never treated him with prejudice for being part Indian and part Black. Compared to the loathsome Micah, Charles felt a strange fondness for the Callanders—Davey hated Micah even more, which gave Charles a small point of connection.
“You’re right, Charles. This might be our rare chance.”
“I’ll go find Davey. You escort Sean back to camp.”
Arthur said that and took a different mountain path.
...News of Sean’s rescue spread quickly to Blackwater — the gunfire carried, and the town wasn’t far. The bounty hunters splintered, meaning a large sum of reward money was gone. Cole Stoudemire and Ike Skelding, the two leaders, blamed each other and finally left in bitter disagreement.
“Mr. Milton, it seems things went just as you predicted.”
“What should we do next?” Ross asked, watching the bounty hunters argue.
Milton said, “We need to put pressure on the Van der Linde Gang. Them lingering in New Hanover isn’t good.”
“Sometime soon we’ll move to Horseshoe Overlook and make them feel threatened.”
Ross asked, “What about Valentine’s Davey? Aren’t we doing anything about him, Mr. Milton?”
Milton nodded. “Davey in Valentine has already secured a new legitimate identity. Targeting him would be pointless and we don’t have the means. Investigating criminals isn’t our job.”
“His moonshine business in Valentine is big; he’ll make enemies and someone will take care of him.”
“We only need to keep our eyes on the Van der Linde Gang—let them stir up more trouble in this wild western land.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Arthur’s Confession
Chapter Text
Valentine.
Arthur’s arrival took Davey by surprise. He hadn’t expected Arthur to invite him back to camp for Sean MacGuire’s homecoming celebration.
“Arthur, you know if I go, Dutch won’t take it well.”
“He really doesn’t want to see me right now.”
Davey’s first instinct was to refuse. If Dutch didn’t want to see him, then he had no desire to see Dutch either. Even if Dutch hadn’t yet become the man he’d eventually turn into, Davey already understood his true nature.
Arthur tried to persuade him. “Davey, you haven’t been back to camp in a long time. A lot of folks miss you.”
“Sean’s return is a rare chance for all of us to be together again.”
“If we miss this, we might not get another chance. After all, you’re not the same anymore, Davey.”
In Arthur’s eyes, Davey—now a man with legal papers—wasn’t a wanted criminal anymore. Staying too close to the gang would only bring him trouble.
“What’s different, Arthur? I’m still me, still your friend.”
“Don’t think I’ve turned into some respectable businessman. Bootlegging’s still illegal. If the United States gets the chance, they’ll throw me in a cell.”
“It’s just not as loud as robbery, that’s all.”
“You bastard… Fine. I’ll go with you.”
Davey never saw himself as a good man. In a place like the West, good men didn’t last long. What kind of saint made a living off moonshine? Just the other day, he’d threatened a federal revenue agent, and lately he’d been planning to replace Strawberry’s sheriff with someone more cooperative.
After changing into his cowboy clothes, Davey rode out with Arthur toward Horseshoe Overlook.
On the way, Arthur filled him in on recent events.
“You and Mac stopped doing debt collection. Strauss handed it over to me. The pay’s decent, but I hate the job.”
“Compared to honest robbery—with guns and fists—using the law to strip people of everything makes me sick.”
“Most who borrow from Strauss are desperate souls—pregnant maids, young lovers drowning in debt, and other poor fools too hopeless or naive to see they’re being cheated.”
“It’s a filthy business.”
“That preacher, Orville Swanson—the one Dutch saved—still drinks, gambles, nearly got himself killed by a train. Now he just drinks every day at camp. Damn man cost me a lot at the station tables.”
“Hosea’s the only one I enjoy working with. He met a black-market dealer named Seamus at Emerald Ranch. The man hired us to rob his own cousin.”
“We didn’t want to kill anyone. Hosea distracted the cousin while I searched the house. Found about a hundred and fifty bucks hidden in the chimney.”
“Oh, Davey, you’ll never believe what I saw when I came out—Hosea was giving the man a back rub. Looked like he knew exactly what he was doing. Makes you wonder what kind of work he used to have.”
“We got away quietly with the wagon. Smooth job. Working with Hosea’s always a good time.”
“The camp’s been in good spirits lately. That rat Micah—after we busted him out—didn’t even stay two days before taking off again. Said he had some big deal lined up, wanted to prove his worth to Dutch.”
“I hope he dies out there.”
After everything that had happened, Arthur’s view of Davey had changed. He could tell Davey had gotten smarter—no longer the same man who only knew how to rob and kill. It felt good to talk to him, to share what had been weighing on his mind.
Davey was a good listener, chiming in here and there. They laughed and talked all the way back to camp.
“Oh, if it isn’t our moonshine baron, Mr. Callander!”
“I figured a big shot like you would’ve forgotten all about us outlaws—probably couldn’t wait to cut ties completely. Never thought you’d show your face here again.”
“So tell me, bootlegger Davey Callander—are you here to throw a few scraps of charity at us poor wretches?”
The moment Dutch saw Davey, his voice turned sharp with mockery.
Everything at Horseshoe Overlook had been going well—except for Dutch’s bitterness toward Davey.
Without comparison, there’s no jealousy—and Davey’s success in the moonshine trade made Dutch’s own failures burn even more.
Davey stepped right up to him, unflinching. “Listen, Dutch. If you’re trying to make another enemy, congratulations—your plan’s working perfectly.”
Dutch’s face darkened. “Wasn’t it you who betrayed me first, Davey?”
Davey’s tone went cold. “So, in your eyes, trying to live a steadier life counts as betrayal, Dutch?”
“Or do you just want everyone to stay outlaws with you—running and hiding until the day we die?”
Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Confronting Dutch
Chapter Text
Davey’s words cut like a blade, driving straight into Dutch’s heart.
It was as if someone had ripped away his mask of pride, leaving only anger beneath.
“Davey, don’t you forget who took you and your brother in when you were at your lowest,” Dutch snapped.
“I taught you to shoot, to rob, to read, to think—everything you needed to survive.”
“And now you want to walk away from the gang? What happened to your loyalty? To all those years of devotion?”
“If I’d known this day would come, I should’ve left you both to die back then.”
The Callander brothers were only eighteen when they joined the Van der Linde Gang. Even then, they already had a trail of crimes behind them.
With lawmen and bounty hunters closing in, they’d had nowhere left to run—until Dutch showed up and saved them.
From that day on, they followed him, learning to shoot under his guidance.
And to be fair, Dutch in his younger years had been not just a crack shot, but an excellent teacher.
Without him, the Callander brothers, Arthur, and even John would never have become the gunmen they were.
Well, except John—born the same year as the Callanders, yet always lagging behind in both shooting and sketching.
He was even afraid of water and couldn’t swim.
Davey listened to Dutch’s tirade, his expression cold. “You’re right, Dutch. I won’t deny it—you helped me, and you helped my brother. We owe you for that.”
“But in the past eight years, how much have we done for you? How many jobs have we pulled? How much money have we risked our lives to steal for you? Isn’t that enough?”
“And if it’s not, maybe we should talk about what happened in Blackwater.”
“You had us cover your retreat while we faced waves of lawmen and Pinkertons. You didn’t even try to give us cover—just took your men and left, without a thought for whether we lived or died.”
“If I hadn’t distrusted that rat and made some preparations, we’d both have been dead.”
“Even then, Mac took several bullets—he barely made it out alive.”
“So tell me, Dutch, is that what a so-called father does? Stand there and watch his children die?”
“From that moment on, whatever debt I owed you was paid in full.”
Davey’s voice rang through the camp, tearing away Dutch’s false façade.
And this time, Dutch had no way to argue.
Back in Blackwater, it hadn’t just been the Callander brothers, Micah, and Dutch—Bill and Javier had been there too.
And yes, Dutch had left while the Callanders covered the retreat. He’d even hidden the stolen money somewhere no one ever found.
Davey’s accusations turned Dutch’s face ashen. The air between them thickened with tension, a confrontation ready to explode.
“Dutch, Davey never betrayed the gang,” Hosea suddenly said, stepping forward.
“He’s always been loyal to you. Everyone deserves the right to choose their own path.”
“Davey hasn’t abandoned us—he still cares. Otherwise, he wouldn’t be here tonight.”
“Young eagles can’t live forever under their father’s wings. And foals can’t grow strong without leaving the comfort of the corral.”
“A true father should feel pride watching his children grow—not anger.”
Hosea’s calm words cut through the storm, easing the rising tension.
Dutch fell silent. No matter how much he resented Davey, he knew pushing further would only make things worse—and might even undermine his own authority.
After all, Hosea’s voice carried weight in the gang.
Dutch’s reason soon returned. He understood there was no point in fighting it. Davey and Mac had already made up their minds to leave, and nothing he said would change that.
“Davey, my boy,” Dutch finally said, his voice softening. “You have to understand the pain a father feels watching his child walk away.”
“What happened in Blackwater wasn’t as simple as you think. I never meant to abandon you or your brother.”
“But for now—welcome back. This will always be your home.”
“Alright then! Let’s celebrate Sean MacGuire’s return tonight—drink, laugh, and make it a night to remember!”
Dutch’s words were smooth, the kind of speech meant to keep the peace. To the others, it sounded like forgiveness.
The camp soon erupted into laughter and chatter, but Davey knew better.
This was no reconciliation—just Dutch’s way of saving face.
In Dutch’s heart, even if he didn’t see Davey as an enemy, he certainly didn’t see him as family.
And “family”—that was a joke. Dutch, the man who loved to play the father, never saw Arthur, John, or anyone else as sons. They were tools—means to an end.
Dutch’s elegant selfishness demanded only obedience.
What happened in Blackwater was merely the first glimpse of his true nature.
Later, when he left Arthur to die, abandoned John during the train robbery, and raged when Arthur saved him from prison—those were the moments when Dutch’s mask finally fell away.
And it was then that Arthur and the others lost all faith in him for good.
Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Dancing with Mary Beth
Chapter Text
There’s hardly a problem a drink can’t fix.
And if one isn’t enough—have another.
Mac, who’d been baring his teeth and threatening to punch Dutch during their earlier spat, now acted as if nothing had happened, joining the others around the campfire as they sang bawdy songs.
The only one still looking confused was Sean MacGuire.
He had no idea what had just gone down.
How had Davey ended up clashing with Dutch?
As they drank together, Karen filled him in on everything that had happened since the Blackwater robbery.
Only then did Sean realize just how much Davey had changed.
He was curious, of course—but it was clear that Karen was the real focus of his night.
Javier Escuella played the guitar beautifully, his rhythm blending perfectly with the coarse laughter and vulgar lyrics. It didn’t take much to satisfy a bunch of drunken outlaws.
Mac soon got carried away, boasting about his escapades with women in Valentine.
Davey grabbed a bottle of beer and leaned back, quietly watching the chaos unfold across camp.
“Davey, can I talk to you?”
To his surprise, the first person to approach him was Abigail.
“Of course.”
Davey followed her to the cliff’s edge beside camp, where little Jack stood gazing up at the moon.
“Davey, you know Jack’s growing up. He shouldn’t keep running from place to place with the gang.”
“I want him to have a better future—not end up an outlaw like his father.”
“So… you’ll help me, won’t you, Davey?”
Abigail had told John the same thing many times, but he never truly listened. He avoided the issue, just as Arthur and the others often teased him for. John still wasn’t ready to be a father.
But Abigail was different. To her, Jack was everything.
Davey nodded. “You’re right, Abigail. Jack’s turning five soon. In the civilized cities of the US, kids his age are already in preschool.”
“Jack’s a bright boy. He shouldn’t be living on the run. He should be in a classroom, learning, playing with children his own age.”
Abigail let out a breath of relief. She’d known Davey wouldn’t refuse, but hearing him say it still brought comfort.
“Thank you, Davey. John keeps saying it’s not the right time. I just don’t know when he thinks that time will come.”
“I want to leave with you, but… a child without his father isn’t part of a whole family.”
“So please, give me a little more time. I’ll convince John to come with us—to follow you.”
“If… if he’s still the same by Christmas, then I’ll take Jack and come find you.”
Abigail hesitated before speaking. Deep down, she still wanted to leave with her husband.
Despite John’s failings as a father, her love for him was real.
“Alright. I believe John will make the right choice, Abigail. We have to trust him.”
Davey had no intention of stealing John’s family away, even if this body had once shared something intimate with Abigail.
Besides, if he was being honest, she wasn’t really his type.
With Jack’s future more or less settled, Abigail seemed far more at ease.
Davey wandered aimlessly through the camp, looking for something to do.
Kieran Duffy was off to the side, quietly wiping down tables while everyone else drank themselves stupid.
Even the ever-demanding Susan Grimshaw had no criticism for him.
Still, being a former O’Driscoll, it was clear he had trouble fitting in with the Van der Linde gang.
Bill liked to pick on him whenever he got bored, and only Arthur’s intervention had kept things from going too far.
Across the fire, Dutch was dancing with Molly, while Mary Beth stood nearby watching—perhaps a little envious.
Just then, her eyes met Davey’s as he scanned the camp.
Seeing the longing in her gaze, Davey had no reason to refuse the kind, gentle girl.
Setting down his bottle, he walked over and extended a hand with a gentleman’s smile.
“The lovely Miss Gaskill, would you grant me this dance?”
Mary Beth’s face lit up. “Of course, Mr. Callander.”
Their fingers intertwined as Davey’s arm slid around her waist and her hand rested lightly on his shoulder.
It was a popular social dance of the time, one that had come from the French courts of Europe.
The closeness carried a subtle intimacy that made Mary Beth blush and lower her eyes, too shy to meet Davey’s gaze.
Watching from the sidelines, Dutch’s expression darkened.
After all, Mary Beth had always been one of his targets.
Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Uncle as a Spy
Chapter Text
The next day.
...
Davey woke with a hangover.
He rubbed his pounding head and felt a soft body beside him. After dancing with Mary Beth the night before, she’d grown bolder—talking for ages about, among other things, her dream of becoming a romance novelist. Davey hadn’t meant to drink much, but once Mary Beth picked up the bottle, he couldn’t very well refuse.
As the booze loosened his tongue, he told her he supported her dream and even offered to start a publishing house to print her novels. That kind of confidence came from having American dollars in his pockets—an offer any young woman would find tempting.
After that the memory goes blank. They must have both gotten drunk; Mary Beth ended up sleeping beside him. In the open air nothing else could have happened.
It was already midday, but plenty of the camp still slept off their hangovers. Hardworking Kieran was already helping Pearson sort food. Dutch stood by his tent, puffing a cigar, his eyes drifting over at Davey now and then—he clearly didn’t like that Davey had slept next to Mary Beth.
Camp life was getting on Davey’s nerves. The smell of booze and sweat made him crave a proper wash back at his place. Mac, of course, was snoring away.
Davey didn’t want to linger, so he wandered over and nudged Mac. “Time to get up, Mac.”
Mac roused and, seeing Davey, groaned, “Can’t you let me sleep a bit longer, Davey?”
“Fine—sleep on. I’m heading back,” Davey said.
That snapped Mac awake. “Don’t be like that, Davey. I’m up now, aren’t I?”
Compared to camp life, Mac clearly missed the comforts of Valentine and couldn’t wait to get there. He didn’t know Davey had no intention of letting him continue indulging so freely.
Just as Davey was about to saddle up with Mac, Uncle ambled over. “Hey, Davey—take me with you. You don’t mind looking after an old, useless man, do you?”
Davey was surprised—he hadn’t expected Uncle to want to leave. “Of course, Uncle.”
Davey wouldn’t refuse. One more mouth to feed wasn’t a problem. At that moment Arthur approached.
“Davey, if you don’t mind, take Kieran with you,” Arthur said. “Life in camp’s been rough on him. You had a few former O’Driscolls with you before—he might do better with you.”
Arthur had stepped in many times to stop Bill from bullying Kieran, but he couldn’t be everywhere. The others still treated the former O’Driscoll like an outsider. Kieran had saved Arthur back at Six-Point Cabin, and this was Arthur repaying that debt.
“Sure, Arthur. I don’t have an extra horse—if Uncle doesn’t mind, Kieran can ride with him,” Davey replied. He liked the lad; Kieran had even shared a scrap with him back in Colter Village.
“I don’t mind. The kid seems decent,” Uncle said.
With Davey’s agreement, Arthur called Kieran over. Kieran accepted—he understood this was Arthur helping him. Though invisible in camp, he knew Davey was different now, and he never forgot that meal at Colter Village.
Dutch didn’t object; he apparently accepted Uncle tagging along. As for Kieran—being a former O’Driscoll—no one cared much. Only Pearson grumbled about losing a good helper. Susan Grimshaw actually liked Kieran; he handled many chores, and going with Davey seemed like a fine opportunity.
On the ride back to Valentine, Davey asked Uncle how he’d convinced Dutch to let them go.
Uncle chuckled. “I told Dutch I’d go spy on you. If you planned anything that’d betray the gang, I’d report it back to him. You know I’m just dead weight in the gang—I can’t really help with much. Now I’m heading to your place to grow old. Don’t forget my booze.”
Davey laughed—Uncle still had his tricks. “Don’t worry, Uncle. Drink as much as you like, but don’t drink yourself to death. Then I’ll have to go to the trouble of finding somewhere to bury you.”
Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Uncle’s Shock
Chapter Text
Even though he knew Davey’s moonshine business was making big money, Uncle wasn’t an accountant—he had no real sense of just how much. But once they arrived at Land Farm, everything became perfectly clear.
Mac had been at camp when Davey bought the place, so he hadn’t known anything about the farm.
“Whoa, Davey, my brother—what the hell did you buy such a huge piece of land for?”
“This is… unbelievable.”
“I remember this used to be Chadwick Farm! It was the best farm in Valentine, and you actually bought it?”
“How much did this set you back?”
Though Mac had been following Davey for a while, he never really knew how much money Davey was making. Back when they were drinking and partying at the saloon, money never seemed to be an issue. Donal would usually hand over two or three hundred bucks at a time, and if Mac ran out, he’d just ask for more.
But even though he spent freely, Valentine was a small town—there was only so much he could spend. At most, he could blow through a few dozen dollars a day. Compared to Davey’s two thousand a day, that was nothing at all.
“Looks like I really can retire here,” Uncle said, his eyes lighting up.
He could feel how wealthy Davey truly was.
Kieran, meanwhile, felt a bit uneasy as he looked over the vast farm. He wasn’t sure what he could possibly do to help Davey.
“Alright, gentlemen, let’s get washed up first. I’ll have someone arrange rooms for you,” Davey said, leading the three of them into the farmhouse.
The farmhands and several of Donal’s men greeted Davey respectfully as they passed. Seeing that, Mac, Uncle, and Kieran gained a much clearer picture of Davey’s standing.
At that moment, they truly realized Davey had become someone important.
Uncle felt deeply thankful he’d made the right decision coming along. Kieran, on the other hand, felt nothing but gratitude toward Arthur for helping him find a new place.
Inside the main house, aside from Donal and a few maids, none of the other men stayed there, so there were plenty of empty rooms. Uncle, Mac, and Kieran each settled in right away—they hadn’t brought much with them anyway.
After bathing, Davey called for a maid to give him a massage to ease his hangover.
He had hired four maids in total, responsible for cleaning, cooking, and keeping the place in order. Given Valentine’s limited conditions, their looks were rather ordinary. The one who usually helped Davey bathe was just a bit younger than the rest.
Her massage skills were clearly good—good enough that Davey soon drifted off to sleep.
When he woke again, it was already evening.
“Elisa, how long have I been asleep?”
Elisa—that was the maid’s name.
“Sir, you’ve slept for about two hours. It’s nearly dinner time now,” she replied respectfully.
She had stayed by his side the whole time, as was her duty. Davey nodded and got up, and Elisa brought over his clothes.
“Sir, there’s something I should mention,” she said as she helped him dress. “A letter arrived for you from Saint Denis—it’s in your study.”
At the mention of a letter, Davey’s eyes brightened slightly. The only person who would write to him could be Miss Catherine, the young woman he’d once met.
Once dressed, he went straight to his study and opened the letter.
Davey,
I was so happy to receive your letter, and please forgive me for taking so long to reply.
My summer break has ended, so I’ve had to return to the Union University to continue my studies. Perhaps only during winter break will I be able to visit Saint Denis again.
Like you, I miss you dearly. Please forgive a lady’s modesty—it keeps me from writing overly sentimental things.
But I truly do miss you, and I’m always looking forward to the day we meet again.
If possible, could you come to Saint Denis for Christmas? I’ve already prepared a Christmas gift for you.
I can’t wait to see what gift you’ll bring me.
I wish time would pass faster so we could meet sooner.
Your friend,
Catherine Montoya.
After reading it, Davey didn’t put the letter away right away. Instead, he read it several more times.
As his eyes followed the graceful handwriting, he could almost see Catherine’s gentle smile, her head tilted slightly as she wrote. He could picture them together three months from now in Saint Denis—walking side by side, going to the theater, enjoying the evening together.
Maybe this was what being in love felt like.
After a while, Davey shook his head lightly, pushing those thoughts aside for the moment.
When he went downstairs, he found Kieran standing awkwardly in the hall. With the maids taking care of everything, he seemed unsure what to do with himself.
“Kieran, where did Uncle and Mac go?” Davey asked with a smile.
Hearing his voice, Kieran immediately stood up straight.
“Sir, Uncle and Mac went into Valentine.”
Chapter 86: Chapter 86: One-Shot Kid
Chapter Text
Davey found Kieran’s nervousness a little amusing.
“Kieran, there’s no need to be so tense. Just treat this place like home.”
“I heard you’re pretty good with horses, right?”
Kieran still couldn’t hide his anxiety. “Yes, sir, I know a bit about horse care.”
Davey nodded. “Good. There’s a stable on my farm, but there aren’t any fine horses in it right now.”
“I’m planning to buy a few quality ones soon—think you could help me with that?”
“If you can, I’ll put you in charge of managing the stables from now on.”
Kieran quickly replied, “Of course, sir. I’d be honored to serve you.”
After a brief pause, he hesitated and asked timidly, “Sir, would it be alright if I stayed in the small house near the stable?”
“This place feels too grand. I’m afraid I might dirty something.”
Davey never compromised on comfort. After buying the farm, he’d had the main house completely redone.
Old furnishings—sinks, carpets, lamps, nearly everything that could be replaced—were swapped out for new ones.
Naturally, the new furniture was the most luxurious that Valentine had to offer.
He’d spent eight hundred dollars on the upgrades alone.
Even the beds and furniture in Kieran’s own quarters were expensive, so the poor lad was almost afraid to touch anything. He was terrified of making a mess or breaking something.
So when Davey mentioned putting him in charge of the stables, Kieran immediately volunteered to live out there.
“Oh, Kieran, you don’t have to do that. These rooms are sitting empty anyway,” Davey said with a chuckle.
“Arthur told me you once saved his life at Six-Point Cabin. That makes you my friend too.”
“You might feel out of place now, but trust me—you’ll grow to love it here.”
“Alright, go find Donal and ask him about buying horses. I’m counting on you to handle it well. Don’t let me down, Kieran.”
Kieran bowed slightly. “Yes, sir. I’ll see to it right away.”
...
After Kieran left, Davey sat on the sofa, thinking about future plans.
Beside him, the maid Elisa immediately brought out a cigar for him and lit it.
Davey now had nearly forty thousand dollars in cash—an astonishing sum, especially since most of it was in small bills. It could fill an entire sack.
If Dutch decided to rob him, he could skip the struggle and buy his way straight to Tahiti.
Of course, Dutch already had money. He could’ve gone to Tahiti anytime—he just preferred living the outlaw life.
Davey didn’t like sitting on piles of cash. Hoarding money made no sense.
As the United States developed, the dollar would only keep losing value. Spending it to build assets and power—that was the smart move.
Originally, Benedict was supposed to get a ten percent share.
But after receiving his first cut, he got scared.
It was simply too much—so much that he didn’t even dare to take it.
He started worrying someone might kill him in his sleep.
Money was great, but you needed to stay alive to enjoy it. And since Davey already had the formula, Benedict wasn’t irreplaceable anymore.
He could be swapped out anytime.
So Benedict approached Davey himself and refused further profit shares.
After some negotiation, Davey agreed to pay him a fixed salary of twelve hundred dollars a month.
That finally put Benedict at ease.
After all, twelve hundred dollars a month was a huge salary in the current United States—even in the big eastern cities.
...
That night, Mac and Uncle still hadn’t returned.
Davey knew that if he didn’t intervene, those two could easily disappear for weeks.
So he sent someone to drag them back.
When they finally returned, both looked unhappy.
“Davey, my brother,” Mac complained, “didn’t you know I was just discussing the beauty of life with a lady? Why’d you have me hauled back here?”
Uncle grumbled too. “Davey, I just got here! You should at least let me enjoy myself a little.”
Seeing their reluctance, Davey cut straight to the point.
“Mac, I’ve already spoken to Donal. From now on, you won’t be getting a single cent from him.”
“I’m building a shooting range behind the farm. You’re going to start training again.”
“I don’t want the Mac who once took down fifteen sailors in the Caribbean to turn into someone who can’t even handle a woman.”
“And you, Uncle—at your age, aren’t you afraid of dying on a woman’s belly?”
“You don’t need to worry about farm work. I’ve got men who’ll be training at the range. Your job is to teach them—show them how to handle a gun.”
“Every three days, I’ll let you both go into Valentine for some fun. As for today, just get some rest.”
Uncle, though always drunk, once had the nickname “One-Shot Kid.”
So when it came to teaching a few rookies how to shoot, he was more than qualified.
Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Cornwall’s Men
Chapter Text
“Alright, Davey. I knew coming here wouldn’t be easy.”
“For the sake of that once-every-three-days deal, I’ll agree for now.”
Uncle staggered toward his room, bottle in hand, the maid leading the way ahead of him.
No one ever turns down a bit of pleasure—well, except for Puritans.
“Davey, why do I have to practice shooting? Isn’t my aim good enough already?”
Mac sounded frustrated, his mind still lingering on the beautiful woman from earlier.
He also thought Davey was overreacting. In his view, his marksmanship was already top-tier—it was rare to find anyone who could outshoot him.
“Listen, Mac.”
Davey motioned for the maid, Elisa, to leave, then his face hardened.
Mac immediately sensed that Davey was about to talk about something serious and dropped his casual attitude.
“Our moonshine business looks good, sure—but the money we’re pulling in now beats any haul we ever got from a robbery.”
“You know how much we’re making per day?”
Mac thought for a moment. “Five hundred bucks?”
To him, that already sounded like a lot.
Davey shook his head slowly, holding up two fingers.
Mac frowned. “What, only two hundred? Feels like it should be more than that.”
Davey snorted. “Two thousand.”
Mac froze, staring at him in disbelief. “Two grand a day... ten days is twenty grand... that’s sixty thousand a month—oh my god, Davey, you’re not kidding, are you? That’s not funny.”
Davey just looked at him calmly without answering.
“So this is real? We’re really making two thousand a day off moonshine?”
Even now, Mac could hardly believe it—it sounded unreal. He wasn’t sure he could even process how rich they suddenly were.
Davey took out a pack of premium cigarettes, tossed one to Mac, and lit his own.
“Mac, you think people wouldn’t get jealous if they found out how much we’re making?”
“Look at us—besides you and me, do we have any reliable men?”
“This much money, and from an illegal business at that—there’s no protection under Federal law. If someone stronger comes along, they can take everything from us.”
“Even the O’Driscoll Gang—could the two of us stand against them?”
“You know why I had you join the rescue for Sean MacGuire? Because right now, we still need the Van der Linde Gang’s name to keep people wary of us.”
“But you know the truth. If someone came after us, do you really think Dutch would step in?”
“He’d probably be happy to see someone rob us.”
“Thanks to the moonshine trade, we’ve already made enemies—and we’ll make plenty more.”
“You know what kind of men Donal keeps better than I do.”
“And here you are, drinking every day and wasting your strength on women. What, are you waiting for our enemies to show up while you’re lying there ready to die?”
Davey’s words hit Mac hard. He lowered his head.
“I’m sorry, Davey. I never thought about any of that. I just figured once we had money, we should enjoy ourselves.”
“But I didn’t think it’d come to this.”
Seeing Mac like that, Davey said with a faint smile, “No need to apologize, Mac. We’re brothers—twin brothers.”
“Now we’ve got to build our strength. That’s the only way we’ll keep this business—and make even more money.”
“Before, we relied on raw talent with a gun. But true Sharpshooters are forged by feeding countless bullets.”
“I’ll be busy running the business, so I won’t have much time to train. But you, Mac—my brother—I want you to become the best marksman there is.”
“Of course, we’ll also need more men. That’s why I’m building a shooting range.”
Mac nodded seriously. “I understand, Davey. Don’t worry—I won’t go back to my old ways.”
Davey smiled, satisfied. “It’s fine to relax a bit, as long as you don’t overdo it like before.”
“Uncle used to be quite the shooter himself. Maybe you can pick up a few tricks from him.”
“It’s late now. Go get some rest.”
As Mac left, Davey watched him with a hint of emotion. He couldn’t help but feel like an old father.
But that wasn’t far off—the eldest brother is like a father, after all.
...
At that moment, a group of men in suits stepped off the train at Valentine Station.
They were agents of Leviticus Cornwall, sent ahead to gather information about the Van der Linde Gang.
Since the Pinkertons had failed to deliver the results Cornwall wanted, he had decided to take matters into his own hands.
Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The M1899 Pistol
Chapter Text
In the storyline from his past life, Leviticus Cornwall suddenly showed up with a group of men and took John and Strauss hostage.
Reality, of course, wasn’t that absurd. Cornwall’s first move would be to gather intelligence on the Van der Linde Gang.
So sending a few subordinates ahead made perfect sense.
Cornwall was now a successful businessman, though his rise hadn’t been free of dirty dealings.
He wasn’t like a gang leader—he simply kept a few men on his payroll to handle illegal work or eliminate those who got in his way.
The next day, Davey brought along Mac, Uncle, and a few of Donal’s men to start building the shooting range.
Naturally, most of the work fell to Mac and Donal’s men. Uncle wouldn’t lift a finger, and Davey certainly wasn’t going to get his hands dirty either.
Leaning against the fence with a bottle in hand, Uncle asked, “Davey, what made you think of training a Sharpshooter?”
“Sharpshooting isn’t about hitting bottles or targets on a range.”
“You know, Davey—only a fight between life and death can make someone a true Sharpshooter.”
Davey nodded. “You’re right, Uncle. A Sharpshooter needs talent and luck, but training doesn’t make your aim worse. Even if you improve only a little, it’s still better than standing still.”
Uncle waved dismissively and took a long drink. “Davey, I’ve seen plenty of men who thought they could become gunslingers just by training. Every last one of them ended up dead.”
That kind of thinking was common in the West. People believed a gunslinger couldn’t be made through practice alone—it took raw talent.
But truthfully, Uncle’s outlook came down to poverty.
In the West—whether during the old cowboy days or now—becoming a cowboy wasn’t cheap.
Even the simplest setup cost at least fifty bucks for a revolver and a dollar for a box of sixty rounds.
And no cowboy could go without a horse. The cheapest one was over ten bucks, not to mention the cost of feed, supplies, and maintenance.
Gun oil, saddlebags, all of it added up.
In short, without at least a hundred dollars, you could forget about being a cowboy. That’s why so many cowboys turned to robbery—they were dirt poor.
A regular worker earned only thirty to forty dollars a month, and most folks made even less.
Under those conditions, who could afford to waste bullets on long practice sessions?
And guns themselves didn’t last forever—overuse just wore them down faster.
If someone had that much money to burn, why would they bother being a cowboy at all?
Only someone as rich as Davey could afford to ignore those expenses.
“Hey, Davey, come play!”
Mac shouted from nearby.
They’d set up a few simple targets, and Mac was clearly showing off.
Maybe he thought it wasn’t much fun playing with rookies, so he decided to call Davey over.
Davey grinned and walked toward him.
“Davey, check this out. There are six bottles lined up over there—let’s see who can shoot them all down the fastest from thirty meters away.”
Mac explained confidently as he slipped his Remington revolver into his holster.
In a proper gunfight, draw time counted too.
Standing beside them were five sturdy young men—Donal’s handpicked shooters.
Of course, compared to Davey and Mac, they were nothing.
Davey smiled. He needed to show a bit of skill, just to make an impression on them.
He unbuttoned his coat, revealing two holsters at his waist.
Inside, two gleaming M1899 pistols caught the sunlight.
“Oh, hell—M1899s? Davey, that’s cheating!”
Mac said, speechless at the sight.
The M1899 pistol, designed by the legendary John Browning, was a weapon years ahead of its time.
It had a high rate of fire, remarkable accuracy, and quick reloading. At close range, it could deal devastating damage. It was also the first pistol in the world to use a slide mechanism—the prototype of all modern handguns.
Its price tag was steep too: $350, far beyond what an ordinary person could afford.
Unlike a revolver, the M1899 held eight rounds.
Davey didn’t argue. In a gunfight, the weapon made all the difference.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
In less than a second, he drew and fired.
All six shots hit dead-on, and six bottles shattered almost simultaneously.
That was Davey’s skill as a true Sharpshooter.
The semi-automatic M1899 fired faster than any revolver.
“Davey, you’re sharper than before.” Mac knew Davey well, but this time something felt different. The gun helped, sure—but there was more to it.
“Mac, you think I’m like you—just drinking and chasing women?”
“They only slow your reflexes.”
Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Fleeing Manager
Chapter Text
The distinction between Sharpshooters is vague—only a true duel in the West can determine who’s stronger and who’s weaker.
In the game, the “Dead Eye” system offered a more refined way to classify Sharpshooters.
A gunman’s skill largely depended on three factors: nerve reaction speed, muscle reaction speed, and marksmanship.
Nerve reaction speed could be seen as Bullet Time. According to Davey’s view, if an average person could fire one shot per second, then a top-tier gunman could fire two—twice as fast. The threshold for becoming a Sharpshooter began at three shots per second, triple the average speed.
Of course, not all Sharpshooters were equal. Based on Davey’s judgment, both he and Mac were once at four times the normal speed, and Arthur was now about the same. Dutch was likely a bit faster—perhaps five times the speed—but that probably wasn’t his peak, since age inevitably took its toll.
Beyond Bullet Time, muscle reaction was just as vital—it determined how quickly one could draw and fire.
And above all, marksmanship was the key.
Quick reflexes and a fast trigger meant nothing if you couldn’t hit your target. Whether shooting while still or in motion, standing or on horseback, the difference was immense.
The combined effect of all three factors mirrored the “Dead Eye” ability from his past life’s game.
Here, revolvers were the main standard.
Perhaps due to the soul fusion that came with his transmigration, Davey’s Bullet Time had improved from fourfold to fivefold.
With the semi-automatic M1899 Pistol, he could now unleash six shots in a single burst at a range of thirty meters.
But that was just the baseline. In a real gunfight, countless other factors could change the outcome.
Even if his skill was now comparable to Dutch’s, that didn’t mean he could beat him in a one-on-one duel.
Davey guessed that Arthur, once he reached his full potential, had achieved an incredible eightfold speed—a terrifying level, like a walking cheat who locked onto anyone he faced.
The reason Arthur hadn’t been this powerful before turning thirty-six, yet grew so rapidly in just four years, was partly due to accumulated experience finally erupting—and partly due to the gang’s repeated crises and brushes with death, which hardened and elevated his will.
After showing off his marksmanship, Davey left the shooting range.
He noticed Donal had returned from Strawberry Town.
Inside the house, Donal gave his report.
“Mr. Callander, the moonshine agent in Strawberry Town has left. We can resume our business now.”
“Sheriff Hanley isn’t too happy, though. He asked me to deliver a message—he wants a bigger cut of our monthly payment.”
“He’s demanding an extra two hundred dollars next month.”
Davey chuckled instead of getting angry. “Greedy bastard. He really thinks we’re an easy mark. Does he believe Strawberry Town can’t run its moonshine business without him?”
“Donal, what about the contact I asked you to make at the sheriff’s office? How’s that going?”
Donal replied, “There’s a deputy named Lyle. I’ve spoken to him privately. He seems to have some resentment toward Sheriff Hanley.”
“He might be a good candidate.”
Davey nodded. “Keep working with this Officer Lyle. See if he fits what we’re looking for—someone neither too greedy nor too righteous.”
“If possible, lend him a hand. Maybe arrange a meeting between him and Sheriff Hanley somewhere secluded, then let Officer Lyle handle it.”
“Without the sheriff, Strawberry Town would fall into chaos. We could help Officer Lyle gain some support, maybe even get him elected as the new sheriff.”
Donal hesitated for a moment. “Mr. Callander, dealing with Sheriff Hanley won’t be difficult. But I’ve received some intel—Mayor Nicholas Timmins holds a lot of influence in Strawberry Town.”
“Word is, he and Sheriff Hanley are close. When Hanley ran for sheriff, it was the mayor’s backing that won him the election.”
“Perhaps we should approach the mayor. He has a strong presence in town.”
“Many citizens believe in him. They think he can turn Strawberry Town into a proper tourist destination.”
Davey wasn’t surprised by Donal’s report. Both Strawberry Town and Blackwater were in West Elizabeth, yet one enforced prohibition while the other didn’t—clearly due to Mayor Timmins’ influence.
That was the irony of federal law—state and county autonomy.
“I’ll head to Strawberry Town myself. Once you’ve taken care of Sheriff Hanley, I’ll have a proper talk with the mayor.”
“By the way, how’s that other matter I mentioned—the brewery sales managers in New Hanover?”
Davey had a secret about Mayor Timmins, a perfect leverage point. Of course, if the mayor refused to cooperate, he could always arrange for Strawberry Town to have a new one.
The brewery managers, however, were proving to be a more troublesome issue.
Donal looked a bit uneasy. “Apologies, Mr. Callander. According to our intel, they’ve already left Van Horn Trading Port and headed for Saint Denis in Lemoine.”
Chapter 90: Chapter 90: A Taste of Soft Rice
Chapter Text
The distillery manager’s escape left Davey more than a little irritated.
In the end, it all came down to unreliable subordinates. If Arthur had handled it, he would’ve rounded them all up in no time.
Davey had hoped to settle the problem once and for all, but now it looked like things had only grown more complicated. These troublemakers were proving far worse than anything that had happened in Strawberry Town.
The biggest concern was that if the higher-ups at the distilleries took notice, it could spell real trouble for Davey, who was still in the early stages of building his business.
“I understand. Go handle it, Donal.”
“Yes, Mr. Callander.”
Davey didn’t blame Donal. The man’s abilities were limited, and much of what he was dealing with already pushed the boundaries of what he could manage. Still, the lack of manpower gave Davey a constant sense of unease.
The security company he had been planning to establish clearly needed to be formed sooner rather than later.
Since starting his moonshine operation, Davey had always intended to create his own security company. He needed enough people not only to protect his business but also to deal with his enemies. And clearly, a security company was the best way to achieve that.
But starting one wasn’t easy. By law, it required registration at the federal level, not just within a single state—certainly not in a small place like Valentine.
Plenty of cash was one part of the equation; connections were the other. The simplest route was to get help through a law firm.
Unfortunately, Davey didn’t know any trustworthy lawyers.
As a wanted man involved in the moonshine trade, even with a clean identity, he couldn’t just stroll into an East Coast city and hand himself over. Life in the civilized East was far more complicated than in the wild West. Once trapped there, escape would be next to impossible.
So, with a helpless sigh, Davey went to his study and began writing a letter to Catherine.
He didn’t care much about whether it looked like he was relying on her. Though they’d only met once, their current relationship made it natural to ask her for a small favor. If anything, it might even bring them closer.
Dear Beautiful Miss Catherine,
Today was a rainy day, but after receiving your letter, it felt as if the clouds had parted, revealing clear skies and bright sunshine.
After I sent my previous letter and heard nothing back, I grew anxious and uneasy.
Now I finally understand that no distance can truly separate our hearts.
How I wish I could board a train this instant, travel to your city, and appear before you—suddenly and unexpectedly—to give you a wonderful surprise.
But reality holds me back. I’ve run into a bit of trouble.
It’s not easy to admit, but I have no other choice. I hope you can help me.
Business in the West hasn’t been going well. It’s far too wild out here, so I plan to establish a security company.
But forming a company isn’t simple—I need a capable lawyer, and I don’t know any good ones.
So, Catherine, could you help me find a reliable lawyer and have him come to Valentine?
If it’s too much trouble, don’t worry. It won’t change how I feel about you—or how much I miss you.
Yours,
Davey
After reading the letter over once more, Davey nodded in satisfaction, then headed to the Valentine Post Office to send it by telegram.
“Sir, this is quite a long telegram—it’ll cost you quite a bit,” the clerk remarked, recognizing the gentleman who had once been so generous.
Telegraphy had become quite advanced since the 1830s, and even a small-town post office like Valentine’s had one.
But the service wasn’t cheap, charged by the word. In the West, telegraphs cost three cents more per word than in the East—ten cents per word in total.
Davey’s telegram contained 357 words, costing 35 dollars and 70 cents.
It was the first time the staff had ever handled such a lengthy and expensive message.
Davey smiled. “That’s all right, sir. This telegram is both a plea and a love letter. Its value can’t be measured in dollars.”
The downside of a telegram was that it wasn’t as private as a letter—since it had to be manually tapped out, the staff inevitably saw its contents.
“Very well, sir, if you insist,” the clerk said, seeing there was no changing Davey’s mind.
After paying the fee, Davey added a one-dollar tip.
The clerk quickly brought out the machine and began tapping.
“Sir, we also offer an express service. For an additional five dollars, the Federal City Post Office will deliver your telegram immediately upon receipt.”
Hearing that, Davey took another five-dollar bill from his pocket and handed it over. “Why not? That’s good news.”
After a brief pause, he asked, “Sir, is it possible to deposit money with the Federal Post Office to cover future telegram costs?”
My sweetheart might hesitate to send more, but I don’t want love to be kept waiting.”
The clerk looked uncertain. “Sir, we’ve never had such a case before.”
Davey immediately understood—it wasn’t that it couldn’t be done, only that it hadn’t been.
“Here’s two hundred dollars to cover any future telegram costs. Tell the gentleman at the Federal City Post Office who handles them that he can take five dollars for himself each time he delivers one—if he’s willing to help a man hopelessly in love.”
The clerk’s eyes widened at the sight of the money. “Oh, I’m sure my colleague will agree. He’d be more than happy to help a gentleman so completely swept away by love.”
In this country, with enough money, one could always feel the beauty of the world.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 91: Chapter 91: What, You Just Can’t Stop Robbing Me, Huh?
Chapter Text
Horseshoe Overlook.
John was in a foul mood.
Abigail kept urging him to leave the gang and join Davey, but John kept dodging the subject, refusing to give her a straight answer.
It wasn’t that John didn’t want to live with Davey—he just couldn’t shake the feeling that he owed something to the gang.
He had already left them once before, gone for about a year. Maybe it was the shock of suddenly becoming a father, or maybe it was because deep down, he doubted that little Jackie was his own child.
Even though they lived in a modern age, paternity testing didn’t exist yet. And with little Jackie’s golden hair, that doubt had always eaten away at John, pushing him to run.
Arthur had taken great issue with that. When John first came back, Arthur gave him nothing but cold looks, seeing his disappearance as a betrayal.
Though John eventually rejoined the gang, it was clear that during this time, the others still held a grudge for his sudden departure.
“John, how much longer do you expect me to wait? Little Jackie’s already five years old. He needs to go to school, like other kids.”
“Do you really want him growing up to be like you? A cowboy, living this same life of robbery and running?”
“We have to make a choice, John.”
Inside the small tent that night, after Little Jackie had fallen asleep, Abigail spoke softly.
John, irritated, turned his back to her.
“So what, John? You want me to just take Little Jackie and leave?” Abigail said suddenly.
John hadn’t expected that. He turned back toward her. “Abigail, please, just give me some more time.”
“I’ve been away from the gang for so long. I just got back—if I leave again now, what will Arthur and the others think? They’ll never see me as a friend again.”
“Even if... even if I do leave, I should at least do something for the gang first.”
“Listen, Abigail. Uncle told me about a train. Mary-Beth overheard there’s a train full of rich folks heading toward Scarlet Meadows, just south of the state border.”
“At night, the security’s light—it’s perfect. I already have a way to stop that train.”
“I’ll go with Arthur and see this job through. That’ll be my way of repaying the gang.”
“After that... we’ll find a chance to head to Davey’s place. Alright, Abigail?”
Abigail wanted desperately for John to stop with the robberies, but this time, it was clear there was no avoiding it.
“John, promise me—this will be the last time.”
John was silent for a moment before saying, “Alright, Abigail. I promise. After this job, we leave.”
Hearing his answer, Abigail wrapped her arms tightly around him.
...
The next day, John went to Arthur to share his plan.
“Arthur, about that train—I’ve got an idea…”
“John, I’ve gotta say, your plan sounds a hell of a lot more reliable than Dutch’s.”
Arthur had been reluctant at first, but after hearing John’s plan, he immediately agreed.
The two of them went out, hijacked one or two oil wagons, set them on fire, and successfully forced the train to stop. The robbery went off without a hitch.
But oil wagons showing up in New Hanover? That could only belong to Cornwall.
Cornwall had traveled all the way from the civilized cities of the East to New Hanover. He wasn’t there just to deal with the Van der Linde gang—that was merely incidental.
He’d received word that oil fields had been discovered on the Wapiti Indian Reservation.
Each one promised unimaginable wealth. To confirm the news himself, Cornwall had decided to come in person.
The next day, word reached his coal tar factory—his oil wagons had been robbed, and a train had been hit again.
Upon hearing this, Cornwall exploded with rage:
“Damn Van der Linde gang! Why must you keep crossing me? You rob my trains, and now my wagons! What’s next—my factory?”
“You damned bastards! You’re provoking me—provoking a tycoon!”
“And those useless Pinkerton detectives—absolute incompetents! After all this time, they still haven’t dealt with them!”
Even without concrete proof, Cornwall was convinced only the Van der Linde gang would dare such a thing.
Losing two oil wagons was nothing to him, but the fact that someone was clearly targeting him—it infuriated him.
He had already received intelligence that the Van der Linde gang was hiding somewhere in New Hanover, and one of its members, Davey Callander, was currently in Valentine.
Cornwall had written to Valentine’s sheriff, Malloy, asking him to arrest Davey and hand him over.
But Sheriff Maloy refused outright, telling him that Davey was no longer with the Van der Linde gang and had established a legal identity in Valentine.
And so, Cornwall made up his mind—he would go to Valentine himself and meet this Davey Callander.
Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Cornwall Comes Calling
Chapter Text
Land Farm.
Catherine’s reply arrived quickly—perhaps to save Davey a few dollars—just one short line.
“I’ll help you. Wait for my good news, Davey.”
A thrifty, practical girl.
Davey smiled. He missed Catherine’s handwriting, but a telegram clearly got the job done faster. He’d rather call her—platen telephones were already common across the country—but Valentine was still too small; the phone lines hadn’t reached it yet. To make a call he’d have to go to Saint Denis.
Catherine would need a few days. Davey planned to make a trip to Strawberry Town himself. Maybe in the meantime the greedy Sheriff Hanley would get the punishment he deserved.
...
At the shooting range, Mac wasn’t practicing marksmanship. He was grappling with several of his men—hand-to-hand. Big, strong Mac didn’t go down easily, even when three or four guys piled on him.
Davey watched the pile of bodies for a moment, then walked over to the old man leaning on the fence, drinking.
“Uncle, maybe you could be a bit more useful,” Davey said with a touch of exasperation.
The old man took a swig. “I’m not lazy, Davey. I just don’t like working. That’s different.”
Davey shook his head. “I don’t need you to do the work, Uncle. Could you just shower every day? Don’t you think the smell’s getting a bit much?”
Back in the gang days nobody bathed often, but times had changed. The old man was still perpetually drunk—he’d washed only once when he first came.
“Fine, Davey. You’re civilized now—all about appearances,” the old man said, indifferent, and drank again.
Davey sighed. “I’ll tell the maid to have a bath ready for you each night when you come home.”
“But—about teaching gunplay, Uncle—don’t just watch.”
Davey knew the uncle’s past and wanted him to teach Mac and the others.
“All right, Davey. I’ll teach them, but not right now,” the uncle said. “Mac doesn’t care about marksmanship, and those boys are nowhere near ready.”
Hearing that, Davey dropped it. After reminding him about the bath, he left—he had business in Valentine: buying a few shops. Trelawny’s barista and pastry chef should be about ready.
...
A policeman arrived at Land Farm.
“Mr. Callander, the sheriff asked me to pass along a message: railroad magnate Cornwall has arrived in Valentine.”
“He would like to meet you at Wells Restaurant during dinner.”
“If Mr. Callander agrees to the meeting, I’ll pass the word.”
Davey wasn’t surprised Cornwall had come looking for him—he was effectively out in the open now, and linked to the Van der Linde gang.
“Please do that, Officer. I’ll be there.”
The officer accepted a five-dollar tip with a grin; he’d known generous Mr. Callander wouldn’t disappoint. He’d beaten several colleagues to win this delivery.
“Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Callander. I’ll tell the sheriff.”
When the officer left, Davey’s smile calmed.
He knew Cornwall’s visit was trouble. That the message came through Sheriff Malloy signaled he couldn’t count on the Valentine Police to help—no surprise, given Cornwall’s influence with the military and the federal government. Malloy staying neutral was already as friendly a signal as Davey could expect; after all, Malloy wasn’t elected—he’d been appointed.
Back at the range, Davey called out, “Mac—fellows—take a break. Go shower. I need you on an errand with me later.”
Mac stopped sparring and came over. “Davey, we in some kind of trouble?”
Davey nodded. “Leviticus Cornwall—the railroad tycoon. Dutch robbed his train, and you once drank his brandy. He’s come looking in Valentine and, through the sheriff, has arranged to meet me at Wells Restaurant.”
“I doubt it’s a friendly chat. We should prepare for the worst.”
“Understood, Davey. If he tries anything, I’ll make him pay,” Mac said.
He took a few gunmen to wash up—green shooters, but they’d do for a show of force. Davey, however, wasn’t about to stroll into a possible trap.
He found the maid, Elisa. “Elisa, can I trust you? And your brother?”
Chapter 93: Chapter 93: The Arrogant Cornwall
Chapter Text
Elisa’s brother Abbas was one of Donal’s men.
Compared with the others, Abbas was much frailer and naturally not cut out to be a gunman, but he was sharp-minded. For example, he’d arranged for his sister to work at the farm as a maid for Davey.
“Of course, Mr. Callander, you can trust me and my brother Abbas. We will serve you loyally.”
The maid Elisa seemed to sense an opportunity and spoke up at once.
Davey said, “Very well, Elisa. Some people have shown up at Valentine’s Wells Restaurant — possibly my enemies. I want your brother Abbas to gather intel for me: who they are, what they’re here for, how many.”
“I imagine that shouldn’t be too difficult.”
With Donal in Strawberry, Davey could only send a makeshift but competent subordinate to handle things. It underscored his lack of manpower. Still, once the security company was running, these problems would be simpler.
“I’ll tell Abbas right away. He’ll be able to complete the task Mr. Callander assigned,” Elisa said. She knew this was a chance for both her and Abbas: pull it off well, and they’d win Mr. Callander’s favor.
Davey usually wore cowpoke clothes, but meeting Cornwall called for something more gentlemanly. After changing, he strapped two holsters to his waist. His M1899 pistol was always at his side — his confidence and his lifeline. In Dead Eye at five-times speed, Davey could easily take down most gunmen.
Cornwall thought he was the tiger, unaware that Davey was the hunter specialized in killing tigers.
Who had given Cornwall the nerve to meet him face-to-face? Didn’t he fear Davey would shoot him dead on the spot? That arrogant bastard.
In the original game’s storyline, Cornwall’s end was brutally abrupt — Dutch shot him dead. Even a tycoon with government and military ties is equal before the revolver. Cornwall’s death made the Van der Linde Gang an even higher-priority target for the authorities. A lion will use everything when hunting a rabbit.
Though Davey felt his own strength was enough, caution was prudent. Life is precious; one bullet ends it. Who knew if Cornwall wouldn’t play dirty — black guns, ambushes, traps? Others could risk reputation, but you can’t risk your life.
About three hours later, Abbas arrived. A lean man, he glanced at his sister Elisa, then respectfully addressed Davey.
“Mr. Callander, the Wells Restaurant has been reserved by a tycoon. They total seventeen men. Four are at the front door, two at the back, and the rest are inside. The tycoon himself hasn’t arrived yet. They’re all gunmen — most faces are unfamiliar, but five of them arrived a few days ago. They’ve spent a lot of time at Smithfield Saloon; many people have seen them there.”
Abbas’s report was detailed, which surprised Davey a little. Most low-level thugs have survival methods — they know what to provoke and who they cannot afford to cross.
“Very good, Mr. Abbas. I’m pleased with your capability. I expect you’ll help me more in the future.” Davey nodded lightly, signaling his approval. Elisa’s face lit up with delight — her brother had been recognized. Abbas hurriedly added, “It’s an honor to serve Mr. Callander.”
At that moment, Mac sneered, “Davey, it’s only a dozen or so men. Why don’t we just wipe them out? That Cornwall fellow’s getting cocky — he needs to learn whose turf Valentine really is.”
Davey replied dryly, “Mac, we’re not here to kill Cornwall. Clearly he wants to talk. Let’s hear him out. I’m not afraid of him, but if we kill him, we might not be able to stay in Valentine.”
Mac shrugged. “Fine, Davey. So we’re here to negotiate. I thought we were here to take him out.” He’d assumed Davey had already scoped the place — turns out it was only a meeting.
...
That evening, outside Wells Restaurant.
“Sorry, gentlemen, you can’t bring weapons inside.”
Davey led Mac and the others up and were immediately stopped and asked to hand over their arms. Cornwall was putting on quite the show.
“Hah, Mac, maybe you should teach this fellow whose turf Valentine really is.” Davey’s face was calm as he said it.
Mac got the hint and stepped forward, landing a punch square on the man blocking their path. “Damn it — what do you think you’re doing?” The other three guards immediately went for their holsters.
Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Cornwall: I Have a Plan
Chapter Text
The four men guarding Cornwall didn’t dare draw their guns.
Because once a gun was drawn, things would spiral out of control.
Some people could afford not to care—but no one in the West could afford to ignore the name of the Callander brothers. The Western world wasn’t so small that word didn’t travel, and every well-known gunman had heard of them. None of the guards had the confidence to draw on the Callanders.
“Now, gentlemen, do you still plan to stop us?”
Davey took a cigarette from one of his men, lit it, and spoke calmly.
The guards exchanged uneasy glances before reluctantly stepping aside. In truth, Cornwall had already given orders—block them if possible, but if not, it wasn’t worth dying over.
Davey and his brother walked in openly and unhurriedly, while the few men behind them stayed outside to guard the entrance.
As Davey entered, he seemed relaxed, but his hand was already hovering near his holster. The slightest wrong move, and he would draw without hesitation.
Killing Cornwall would be troublesome, sure—but compared to his own life, it was nothing.
Fortunately, as it turned out, Davey had been overly cautious.
Still, a little paranoia was never a bad thing.
“Mr. Callander, you seem a bit tense,” Cornwall said. “But I have no intention of harming you. If I did, I wouldn’t have come here myself.”
The restaurant was empty except for Cornwall, who sat alone at a table in the center. He methodically sliced his steak and ate slowly, with deliberate precision.
“Mr. Cornwall, this is rather rude of you,” Davey said as he took a seat across from him. “You invited me to dinner, yet you started eating before your guest arrived.”
Cornwall gave a cold laugh. “Callander, you talking about manners? Isn’t your Van der Linde Gang the least mannered bunch in the West?”
“You robbed my train. Then my oil wagons. And before that, I don’t recall ever having a quarrel with you.”
“Do you take me for an easy mark? Is that why you keep coming after me?”
He looked down on the Van der Linde Gang as little more than a pack of country thugs — even the well-dressed man sitting before him.
Still, his anger and humiliation were entirely real.
Once was bad enough. Twice was intolerable. And he suspected there’d soon be a third time — and a fourth.
“Sorry, Mr. Cornwall,” Davey said evenly. “You’ve got money, and we don’t. Sometimes we just have to borrow a little to get by.”
“Friends should help each other out. Maybe we just shared some of your wealth without asking first.”
Davey didn’t bother pinning it all on Dutch to clear himself — there was no point.
Cornwall set down his knife and fork and dabbed at his mouth with a white napkin.
“It seems, Mr. Callander, that you’re quite confident — that I can’t touch you, that even Pinkerton can’t do a damn thing to you.”
“Your bootlegging business, your ‘legitimate’ status here in Valentine... Callander, I might not be able to get Van der Linde, but believe me, I can make everything you have disappear overnight.”
Cornwall wasn’t exaggerating. As a railroad magnate, he might not be able to crush hardened outlaws, but when it came to men like Davey, he had plenty of leverage.
He could use his influence with the law to cut Sheriff Malloy off from Davey, or even pull some strings to have the sheriff transferred somewhere else.
He could also sabotage Davey’s bootlegging operation piece by piece.
“So, what you’re saying, Mr. Cornwall,” Davey said coldly, “is that you’re threatening me — the same way you did with Limpany. Anything in your way gets burned to the ground.”
Cornwall was a bit surprised that Davey knew about Limpany, but he didn’t care. The trail there had long gone cold.
“If that’s how you want to see it, then yes — take it as a threat, Callander.”
“Listen, Callander, I know everything you’ve been doing in Valentine. I’m offering you a chance — a chance to become my ally.”
“If you and your brother help me capture Dutch and deliver him to me, we’ll be friends.”
“Your moonshine business will run freely across New Hanover — and even into New Austin and West Elizabeth.”
“Your liquor will travel farther and faster on my trains. You’ll make more money than you ever could with your small operations. Before long, you’ll be counted among the richest men in the country.”
“That’s a lot more rewarding than tagging along with the Van der Linde Gang, isn’t it?”
Cornwall painted an enticing picture — and truth be told, it sounded far more realistic than Dutch’s so-called grand plan.
Given the situation, if Davey were to step onto Cornwall’s train, his connections and profits would soar. He could rise far beyond his current standing—maybe even join the ranks of high society across the United States.
But would Davey swallow the bait Cornwall was offering?
Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Threatening Cornwall
Chapter Text
“Mr. Cornwall, that joke of yours isn’t very funny.”
Davey refused without a moment’s hesitation.
What kind of nonsense was that—asking him to capture Dutch? Even setting everything else aside, with just him and Mac, it would be nothing short of suicide.
“So, Callander, you’re refusing to be my friend, is that it?”
Cornwall’s tone hardened. In his mind, he’d already offered Davey extremely generous terms—the kind most men could only dream of.
If the Van der Linde Gang hadn’t become such a troublesome problem, and if dealing with Davey hadn’t been such a headache, Cornwall would never have stooped to make this kind of offer.
Yet here he was—flatly rejected.
As Cornwall stood up, tension rippled through the restaurant. Apart from his assistant, all ten of his gunmen rested their hands on their holsters.
Cornwall glared at Davey, as if trying to intimidate him into submission.
“If Mr. Cornwall truly believes that the few men in this restaurant can take down the Callander brothers, then he’s delusional.”
“Or does Mr. Cornwall think that while you can try to kill me, I’m somehow forbidden from killing you?”
“When a man is shot, he dies—whether he’s a cowboy or a tycoon.”
“Perhaps Mr. Cornwall should take a look at his own men and see what state they’re in right now.”
Davey almost laughed. For all of Cornwall’s wealth and arrogance, the man was trying to scare two hardened outlaws with cheap theatrics.
Of course, Davey knew that even if things turned violent, Cornwall himself wouldn’t be standing here in the crossfire.
Cornwall might have done things not too different from robbery in the past, but he was no outlaw. He had no idea what being a gunslinger truly meant.
These were the Callander brothers—men who had carved a bloody path through both the Blackwater police force and the Pinkerton Detective Agency, the only two organized law enforcement groups in the West.
Cornwall followed Davey’s gaze to his own men and finally noticed the fear etched across their faces.
Ten armed men stood with him, facing only two opponents—yet Cornwall felt as if he were the one surrounded.
“Very well, Mr. Callander,” Cornwall said coldly. “I underestimated you—and Van der Linde. But understand this: those who oppose me never meet a good end.”
Realizing he couldn’t do anything to the Callander brothers for now, Cornwall covered his frustration with empty threats.
Davey’s reply was ice-cold. “If my moonshine business suffers any mysterious losses, I’ll make sure that debt is paid by you, Mr. Cornwall.”
“You may have power in the United States, but don’t forget—this isn’t the civilized East. This is the wild West.”
“We might not be friends, but if Mr. Cornwall wants to add another enemy to his list, I won’t mind one bit.”
If killing Cornwall didn’t carry such heavy consequences, Davey would’ve shot him right then and there.
Many people didn’t understand what it meant to be a tycoon in the United States—but Davey wasn’t like Dutch, who’d never read a book in his life.
In 1899, there were around 4,500 people worth over a million dollars, and that number was still growing.
But the title of tycoon wasn’t something just anyone could claim.
Each one was a giant in his field, and across the entire country, only twenty or thirty men truly deserved that title.
Cornwall was known as the railroad magnate, which meant nearly all major railway projects in the nation were under his control.
Killing a man like that would shake the entire country. In the aftermath, to calm public outrage and satisfy the demands of other magnates, the Pinkerton Detective Agency would easily be granted full authority to hunt them down.
A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Even after six years under the Anti-Pinkerton Act and six years of decline, the Pinkerton Agency still had thousands of men under its command.
Even the best Sharpshooter—someone like Arthur at his peak—could handle dozens, maybe more. But hundreds of fully armed, professionally trained Pinkerton agents? That would be suicide.
A single Maxim gun might not decide a battle—but ten of them certainly could.
That was why Davey didn’t want to kill Cornwall, not yet.
Cornwall’s face shifted between anger and unease as he weighed Davey’s words.
He couldn’t deny that out here, in the West, he had few real means of dealing with Davey.
If pushed too far, even if he managed to damage Davey’s moonshine business, the price he’d pay would be steep.
Dutch’s train and oil wagon robberies might have cost him money, but those losses were a drop in the bucket for Cornwall.
What he really cared about was his pride.
And he had to admit—though Davey might have seemed insignificant before, he had now become a man powerful enough to command even Cornwall’s respect.
Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Inspiration from the Veteran
Chapter Text
The negotiations with Cornwall, unsurprisingly, ended on a sour note.
But Davey wasn’t too worried.
Cornwall had only two ways to come after him—by targeting his legal status or by sabotaging his moonshine business.
The first wasn’t much of a threat. Davey Land was a legitimate immigrant, his papers approved and stamped by the federal government. The only real move Cornwall could make was through Sheriff Malloy.
But whether Malloy turned against him or got transferred elsewhere, Davey didn’t care.
If it came to that, he’d simply get rid of any uncooperative small-town sheriff.
Killing a tycoon might bring too much trouble—but in the West, a few dead sheriffs hardly raised eyebrows.
As for the moonshine business, that worried him even less.
Davey now used an offline distribution model.
Simply put, once Benedict finished brewing a batch, the moonshine was delivered to the Land Farm.
Davey had divided the surrounding areas into different sectors, each managed by its own moonshine agent.
For instance, Donal—Davey’s trusted right-hand man—handled Valentine and Strawberry.
Other ranches and farms had their own representatives as well.
They bought moonshine from Davey at $1.50 per bottle, then resold it for $1.80 or $2.00.
This setup spread the risk. Even if a shipment was robbed or damaged, the loss wouldn’t hurt Davey much.
If Cornwall tried hiring bounty hunters to disrupt his operation, he’d find it hard to do any real damage.
And chances were, Davey would notice the interference and strike back—hard.
After leaving Wells Restaurant, Davey turned to Mac.
“Mac, go back to camp and let Dutch know Cornwall’s in Valentine,” he said.
“Tell them he’s probably planning something against the gang, so they’d better be cautious for a while.”
Though Davey knew the Van der Linde Gang would come out of it unharmed, he wanted to show some goodwill.
Not toward Dutch, but toward the others in the gang.
Mac nodded. “Got it, Davey. I’ll head out now. You be careful.”
Davey grinned. “Relax, Mac. This is Valentine—our turf.”
After Mac left, Davey called for Abbas and told him to keep a close eye on Cornwall’s men.
The fact that Cornwall’s people had slipped into Valentine unnoticed made Davey realize his grip on the town still wasn’t firm enough.
Sure, Valentine had a large transient population, which made gathering intel tricky—but that was no excuse for missing Cornwall’s movements entirely.
Davey decided to set aside a portion of his earnings for intelligence work in Valentine.
Those working for him could be anyone—prostitutes drifting through hotels and saloons, newsboys hawking papers on street corners, even the town drunks and loafers.
He planned to have Abbas manage the whole network.
Just then, a voice called out nearby.
“Please, sir, spare me five cents—or ten. Anything would help.”
Davey turned toward the sound and saw Mickey, the old beggar veteran who wandered Valentine’s streets.
At first, Davey barely paid him any attention—but then, a thought flashed through his mind. His eyes lit up as he looked back at the old man.
Davey walked over.
Mickey’s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. “Hey there, brother!” he said.
But as he got a good look at Davey’s fine clothes, his tone grew more cautious. “I’m too old to find work anymore... Could we be friends, sir?”
“Of course,” Davey replied.
Hearing that, Mickey’s face broke into a trembling smile. “Thank you, sir. I haven’t had a friend in so long... so very long...”
“My last friend died. It wasn’t my fault... but they said it was. They were wrong...”
“Sir, being here with you... it makes me so happy.”
“Could... could I hug you, sir? Please?”
Though Mickey was filthy and ragged, Davey didn’t turn him away.
He stepped forward and gave the old man a hug.
“This feels so good,” Mickey murmured. “So good... Sometimes a hug just feels wonderful.”
“When I was in the war, we used to hug each other all the time. Thank you, sir. Thank you so much.”
Davey smiled, patting him on the shoulder like an old friend, then slipped a one-dollar coin into his coat pocket.
The gesture caught Mickey off guard—he beamed, mumbling words of gratitude over and over.
Davey knew this one-armed man named Mickey wasn’t really a veteran, but that didn’t bother him.
Because in that moment, an idea sparked in his mind.
In the US, labor unions were a crucial part of society.
They held great influence and authority—so much so that even giants like the Pinkerton Detective Agency had been brought low under the weight of union power.
Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Genius’s Plan
Chapter Text
Davey had been pondering one question for a long time—how could he completely cleanse his identity?
Though he now appeared to have obtained legal status, it wouldn’t hold up under scrutiny. In the final act of his past life’s story, when the Federal Bureau of Investigation was established, even John—who had long since retired—was forced by Ross to hunt down the remaining members of the Van der Linde Gang, with threats made against his family.
For Davey, if he ever set foot in the civilized cities of the East, his so-called legal identity would be a joke. Too many people could use federal law against him, and his moonshine business alone was enough to earn him a host of enemies.
The United States was steadily becoming a nation ruled by law. The era of gunmen and outlaws was coming to an end. Even if a few gangs still roamed free, it was only a matter of time before they were hunted down and wiped out.
Civilization from the East was pushing steadily westward. As the frontier continued to be developed, the last traces of the Wild West would inevitably disappear.
But Davey wasn’t content with just a few fleeting years of freedom. Reality stretched far into the future.
At first, he had planned to use his wealth to infiltrate politics—climbing the social ladder until he was powerful enough to free himself from his outlaw past. He imagined that even after the FBI’s establishment, they would be powerless against him.
But now, after encountering the old veteran Mickey, a better idea struck him.
He could form a Veterans Union.
In the United States, unions held immense political power. They could influence legislation and even sway the elections of congressmen, governors, and presidents. It was a defining feature of American politics.
After the Civil War, countless disabled veterans had returned home. Their sheer numbers made it impossible for the government to properly support them. As a result, many were left begging, wandering, or living in poverty.
They were even given a bitter nickname—“vagrants in uniform.”
This situation persisted until 1944, when the United States finally passed the Veterans’ Rights Act, bringing real improvements.
Why had no one ever tried what Davey was now imagining? The answer was simple—profit.
Most veterans had no employable skills, and investing in them brought no financial return. No sensible businessman would spend money on something so unprofitable.
But Davey’s situation was different. He had money, but no legitimate authority.
If he could organize a Veterans Union, he could gain political leverage from another angle—shaping legislation and influencing elections.
And under those circumstances, why would he ever need to fear the FBI again?
Perhaps one day, Ross—the FBI’s Western Bureau Chief—would have to greet him respectfully as “Mr. Callander.”
Of course, such things couldn’t happen overnight. There were hundreds of thousands of veterans across the country. Even the government couldn’t afford to fully support them, let alone Davey.
According to federal budget standards, it would cost tens of millions of dollars at least.
So this plan had to be carried out gradually.
Besides, Davey didn’t need to pay the veterans directly. All he had to do was establish a veterans’ club, take in as many as he could, and steadily build his influence among them.
At the right moment, he would formalize the Veterans Union, lobbying the government for veterans’ benefits and using the union’s influence to strengthen his own position.
“I really am a genius…”
After mulling over the details, Davey couldn’t help but chuckle in admiration at his own plan.
The first step was simple—secure a building, take in a number of veterans, and provide them with free food and drinks. That was hardly a burden for him.
Take Mickey, for instance. Even if he was just pretending to be a veteran, what did it matter?
If anyone discovered the truth, they’d only praise Davey’s generosity.
Besides, not all veterans lived in poverty. Some still held influence in the military.
And those men, seeing Davey’s kindness toward veterans, would naturally respect him and feel a sense of loyalty.
In the long run, Davey might even win support from within the army itself.
And when that day came, who would dare care about a wanted man who just happened to share the name and face of Mr. Land?
...
Horseshoe Overlook
By the time Mac arrived, it was already eight in the evening.
Of course, the gang members weren’t the early-to-bed type—they preferred sleeping in come morning.
“Oh, Mac, you’re back already. Did Davey toss you out again to rest up?”
Bill’s mocking voice carried across the camp. Everyone knew about Mac’s past blunders.
“Shut up, Bill. I’ve got important news.”
Ignoring him, Mac strode straight toward Dutch, shouting as he went:
“Dutch! Dutch! You’re in trouble!”
“That guy you robbed—the one named Cornwall—he’s here in Valentine.”
“And he’s planning how to deal with you.”
Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Dutch Protecting the Rat
Chapter Text
Since arriving in Valentine, the gang had been living quite comfortably for a while.
Aside from the tension between Davey and Dutch, and Micah getting thrown into Strawberry’s jail for a time, everything else had gone smoothly.
They’d pulled off several robberies without much trouble.
Most recently, Arthur and John had robbed a train together.
Then Micah persuaded Arthur to hit a bank stagecoach, and both jobs brought in plenty of money, swelling the gang’s cash box.
Life at camp had improved, and everything seemed to be heading in the right direction.
When Dutch once again declared, “I have a plan,” most of the gang actually started believing him.
They began to think that Dutch’s dream might really succeed—that buying land in Tahiti and living free wasn’t so far away after all.
“Damn it! Is that stubborn bastard going to keep chasing us forever?”
“We only robbed one of his trains! For a tycoon like him, that money’s nothing!”
Bill couldn’t help but complain, and the others around the campfire looked uneasy.
Dutch even ground out his cigar, irritation flickering across his face.
The bonds from that train job still hadn’t been sold, yet Cornwall’s trouble was only growing worse.
Bill’s words reminded everyone that maybe that train robbery hadn’t been such a great idea after all.
The objections Davey and Hosea had voiced back then now echoed in everyone’s minds.
At least for now, it was clear—the plan had been a mistake, and it had left them in a bad spot.
“Mac, isn’t Valentine Davey’s territory? Cornwall shows up there, and all Davey does is send you to pass along a message?”
“He claims he’s still part of the gang—so why isn’t he doing something about Cornwall himself?”
Micah stepped forward, his tone sharp and accusatory.
Dutch’s expression instantly brightened. The moment the blame shifted toward the Callander brothers, his mood improved.
“You rat! I’ll kill you!”
Mac didn’t have Davey’s quick tongue. Furious at Micah’s slander and unable to argue back, he went straight for a fight.
But Micah didn’t stand a chance against him.
Charles, Javier, and Arthur made no move to intervene. None of them were eager to defend Micah.
“Bill! Stop Mac!” Dutch barked. He couldn’t just let Micah, one of his most loyal followers, get beaten senseless.
Bill obeyed without hesitation, moving to restrain Mac—but it was useless.
In the story from his past life, Uncle once said Mac could take down fifteen sailors, while Bill bragged he could handle twenty.
Now, in the middle of his rage, Mac grabbed Bill and flung him several meters away like a ragdoll.
The burly Bill hit the ground hard, groaning.
“Enough, Mac! This isn’t the time for fighting among ourselves!” Dutch shouted. Seeing Bill’s failure, he had no choice but to step in.
When it came to brawling, no one in camp could match Mac. Dutch stepping in personally would have been pointless.
And truth be told, he wouldn’t dare. Everyone knew that once Mac lost his temper, only Davey could calm him down.
“Dutch, why are you protecting him?! That filthy rat! I’ll tear him apart—get out of my way!”
Even when facing Dutch, Mac didn’t back down.
“Mac, my boy, don’t tell me you’ve stopped listening to me too! Now’s not the time for your nonsense.”
“Arthur! Javier! Charles! Are you three just going to stand there and watch? Pull him off!”
Hearing Dutch’s rising anger, Arthur, Javier, and Charles rushed forward, grabbing Mac and holding him back.
Knowing he couldn’t land a hit on Micah, Mac could only glare at him with pure hatred.
“Alright, gentlemen—that’s enough. This farce ends here.”
“It seems we’ve run into some new trouble.”
“But I believe that as long as we stand together, no one—not even a tycoon—can bring us down.”
“Lenny, Strauss—you’re coming with me to Valentine tomorrow to gather information.”
“Mac, go back and tell Davey his message was a great help. I’ve always recognized him as my boy—he’s still one of us.”
“Gentlemen, ladies, there’s no need to worry too much about Cornwall. He can’t touch us—just like before.”
“Now then… I have a plan.”
Dutch seemed once again like the wise, confident leader he’d once been—someone who could talk his way out of any disaster.
Mac couldn’t wait to return to Valentine. After getting used to soft beds and daily baths, life in camp felt rough again.
Before leaving, he shot Micah one last murderous glare, still annoyed that his fist hadn’t found its target.
The next day, Dutch set off for Valentine with Lenny and Strauss.
Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Dutch’s Pride
Chapter Text
Valentine.
“Dutch, maybe we should reach out to Davey first. He’s bound to know more about what’s happening here.”
“That way we can get information faster,” Strauss suggested.
Lenny agreed, but just as he was about to speak, he noticed Dutch’s expression darken.
“Strauss, your idea isn’t bad, but we can’t put all our hopes on someone else.”
“Micah’s words were unpleasant, but there’s some truth to them.”
“Davey sent Mac to the camp to warn us about Cornwall, sure—but if he really still considers himself part of the gang, why hasn’t he done anything to deal with Cornwall himself?”
“We can’t just rely on what others say. We need to see for ourselves what’s really going on.”
Dutch’s tone wasn’t angry, but inwardly, he wasn’t at ease.
To him, the more successful Davey became, the more it reminded him of his own mistake—insisting on that train robbery against everyone’s advice.
“Alright, Dutch, you’re right,” Strauss finally said.
...
Land Farm.
Davey soon heard from Abbas that Dutch had arrived in Valentine.
The night before, Davey had assigned Abbas to gather intelligence, giving him $100 for expenses and setting his monthly pay at $80.
It might seem like a small amount, but to Abbas, it was a fortune.
He didn’t even know how to spend it—it already felt like more than he’d ever need.
Davey could easily have given him more, but he knew Abbas needed to grow on his own. He had to learn that every dollar should be spent wisely, not wasted carelessly.
“Davey, why hasn’t Dutch come to us? Does he think the information we gave him was wrong?” Mac asked after Abbas left.
Davey shook his head. “Dutch just doesn’t want to depend on me, that’s all. Let him be. If he wants to keep his distance, so be it.”
“Donal sent word—something’s come up in Strawberry. I need to go there; it might take a day or two.”
“You stay here at the farm for now. Dutch shouldn’t run into any trouble. If he shows up looking for answers, just tell him what he wants to know.”
Davey knew that Cornwall’s dozen or so men were no match for Dutch.
Even without Arthur and the others, Dutch alone could easily take care of them.
Of course, if Dutch took down Cornwall himself, that would be even better.
Still, Davey knew Dutch wasn’t quite reckless—or desperate—enough for that yet.
Donal’s message said he’d already dealt with Sheriff Hanley in Strawberry.
A town sheriff was important to a place like that, so an election for a new one would be held within a day or two.
That meant Davey needed to get to Strawberry right away to follow through on his plan.
“Don’t worry, Davey. I’ll handle things here,” Mac said with a careless grin.
Davey nodded. He trusted Mac to keep the place safe.
When he stepped outside, Kieran was already waiting with his horse.
Since coming to Land Farm, Kieran had been working diligently in the stables.
Not only had he kept the whole place spotless, but he’d also cleaned and brushed every horse himself.
Davey’s current horse was a black Arabian—a top-tier breed in the West.
His old Tennessee Walker, which he’d grown attached to, was also being kept in the stable.
“Kieran, you don’t need to work yourself so hard. There are plenty of hands on the farm—you can delegate the chores. Just supervise them.”
“I even heard some folks complaining that you’re doing all the stable work yourself. They’re worried you might get them fired.”
Davey swung onto his horse as he spoke.
That black Arabian had cost him quite a bit, but with its flawless coat and proud bearing, it was worth every dollar.
Still, Kieran’s overzealous dedication left him a little speechless.
“Sorry, Mr. Callander, I just… wanted to do a good job. I never meant to make anyone think they’d be fired,” Kieran said quickly.
He clearly hadn’t realized his hard work might cause trouble.
“Kieran, you’re the stable manager. You don’t have to do everything yourself.”
“In the future, I’ll be buying more horses—dozens, maybe even hundreds. You can’t possibly clean and feed them all alone.”
“You need to start thinking differently,” Davey said encouragingly. He couldn’t bring himself to dislike the hardworking young man.
“Yes, Mr. Callander. I understand,” Kieran replied earnestly.
Davey nodded, satisfied. He was only trying to give Kieran some perspective.
At least for now, under his care, Kieran wouldn’t end up slaughtered by the O’Driscoll Gang.
Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Federal Government Demands Evidence, Sir
Chapter Text
Horseshoe Overlook Camp.
Because Micah had come by last night to deliver a message, Abigail—already prone to anxiety—started pressing John again about leaving the gang.
John, irritated by the nagging, decided to leave camp and head toward Valentine.
Watching him walk away without a word, Abigail finally broke down in tears.
Arthur, seeing this, couldn’t help but go over to comfort her.
After all, he and Abigail had once been close—closer than most—and he still felt a bit protective toward her.
“Abigail, John just isn’t ready to be a father yet. Maybe if you give him some time, he’ll come around.”
Abigail lifted her tear-streaked face to look at him. With Arthur there, she felt steadier, as if she could lean on someone for a moment.
“I know, Arthur. I just wish he’d care a little more about little Jack. But every time, he lets me down.”
She glanced over at Jack, then turned back. “Arthur, can I ask you for a favor?”
“Could you maybe spend some time with little Jack? Do something together?”
“Ever since what happened back in Colter, he’s been so withdrawn. I’ve tried talking to John, but he doesn’t seem to care. Jack really likes you, Arthur. Maybe being around you would help him feel better.”
Arthur couldn’t say no to that. “Alright.”
At thirty-six, Arthur really was a proper uncle now. When he was younger, he’d had a child of his own.
Because of the gang, he could only visit every few months. Then, on one of those visits, his wife Eliza and their son Isaac had been murdered—for just ten dollars.
From that day on, Arthur had hardened.
Having lost a child, he saw Jack almost like his own son—and John’s indifference made him feel nothing but shame on the man’s behalf.
Jack found no warmth in John, but Arthur filled that space easily, and naturally, the boy grew close to him.
...
The Dakota River, west of Horseshoe Overlook.
Arthur brought little Jack there to go fishing.
What he didn’t realize was that, from the moment he left camp, a pair of eyes had been watching him.
“Mr. Milton, should we move in now?”
From a cliff nearby, Milton and Ross watched Arthur and the child by the river.
At Ross’s question, Milton shook his head. “Arthur Morgan. He may be an outlaw, but he’s got some kind of code—some conscience.”
“That boy is John Marston’s kid. He looks down enough as it is. We shouldn’t disturb them yet.”
Compared to Ross, Milton was clearly the more patient and understanding of the two.
They waited there quietly for nearly an hour.
When laughter finally drifted up from the riverbank, Milton spoke. “Alright, we can go now, Ross. Try to be a little more civil this time—don’t scare the boy.”
By the river, Jack was showing Arthur the grass necklace he’d made for his mother, Abigail.
Arthur heard hooves approaching and turned to see two men dismounting.
“Such a fine young man,” Milton said, “caught up in such a cruel and chaotic world.”
“Arthur, isn’t it? Arthur Morgan?”
He approached as he spoke.
Sensing trouble, Arthur instinctively stepped in front of Jack. “Who are you?”
Milton smiled faintly. “So you are Arthur Morgan—Van der Linde’s most trusted man.”
“Ross, you’ve read the files. A textbook case.”
“Street orphan, lured in by that silver-tongued lunatic, grew up into a killer.”
“I’m Agent Milton, and this is Agent Ross. Pinkerton Detective Agency, working for the federal government.”
“Finally, we meet, Arthur.”
Arthur stayed calm. “Mr. Milton, far as I know, the Pinkertons don’t have any legal authority in New Hanover anymore.”
Milton didn’t look surprised.
“Seems your former partner, Davey Callander, filled you in.”
“He’s right—we don’t hold jurisdiction here. But that doesn’t change the fact that you’re still a wanted man.”
“You robbed a train owned by Leviticus Cornwall near Granite Pass. And by all accounts, the suspect was Van der Linde.”
Arthur answered evenly, “In times like these, Mr. Milton, maybe you ought to rely on evidence—not hearsay.”
Milton fell silent for a moment. He could tell those words were straight from Davey’s mouth.
“Listen, Mr. Morgan, I’ve got an offer for you. Hand over Van der Linde…”
“…and I can guarantee you won’t end up hanging from a rope.”
Arthur only smiled. Maybe once he’d feared the Pinkertons, but after learning the truth about them from Davey, that fear had long since faded.
“Mr. Milton, I won’t be hanging from any gallows. You see… I haven’t done anything wrong, have I?”
He smirked. “This country’s supposed to be a place that values evidence.””
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Uncertain Mayor
Chapter Text
Milton knew perfectly well that Arthur would never betray Van der Linde, much less help capture him. His words were only meant to put pressure on Van der Linde Gang.
Over the past few months, Pinkerton’s efforts to secure law-enforcement authority had gone nowhere. Milton realized that if things continued like this, they would never gain the jurisdiction they wanted. So he needed Van der Linde Gang to cause something big.
While the gang was still committing robberies, such crimes were common across the West and carried little weight. Milton had known the location of their camp for a long time, but he kept that information to himself and never told Cornwall. That was why Cornwall still had to ride to Valentine to investigate the situation personally.
Watching the Pinkerton Detective Agency agents leave, Arthur felt a surge of irritation. Even though Davey had told him Pinkerton was now a tiger without claws, facing them in person still carried heavy pressure. In truth, the moment Arthur saw the two agents, he’d considered drawing his gun and killing them on the spot. At that distance, he was certain he could.
But Little Jack was right behind him. And Arthur understood that killing those agents would only bring Pinkerton’s retaliation—something Van der Linde Gang couldn’t afford. Besides, Pinkerton wasn’t putting much effort into going after the gang at the moment.
Returning to camp with Little Jack, Arthur handed him to Abigail, then rode toward Valentine. He needed to tell Dutch about the Pinkertons, and he believed Dutch would have a plan ready for them.
...
Strawberry Town.
The murder of Sheriff Hanley caused quite a stir, leaving the townsfolk uneasy. But in the wild West, death was far from unusual—even for a sheriff. The only bit of comfort was that Sheriff Hanley had been stabbed in the wilderness, suggesting it was likely a personal vendetta. That thought alone eased the residents’ nerves.
The body had been discovered by Officer Lyle of the station.
Strawberry Town was preparing for the election of a new sheriff. The likely outcome was choosing someone from among the current officers. Since Sheriff Hanley had never appointed a deputy, things were complicated, and no one knew who the right choice was.
When Davey arrived, he found the town in chaos, with plenty of people lobbying for support. It felt less like they were mourning a dead sheriff and more like they were preparing for a festival.
“Mr. Callander, I’m sorry. Our talks with Mayor Timmins didn’t go well. He seems to dislike us quite a bit.”
“Even when I offered him a share of the moonshine profits, Mayor Timmins didn’t care about the money and rejected the offer outright.”
“He probably already has his preferred candidate—someone close to Sheriff Hanley. That officer named Luke.”
“The speeches and voting start tomorrow morning. If Mayor Timmins backs Luke, it’ll be hard for Lyle to win.”
Donal delivered the bad news as soon as Davey arrived. The fact that Timmins could turn down American dollars surprised Davey, though his background made it understandable. Clearly, Timmins came from a good family back East. Aside from his ‘boyfriend,’ he must have had ambitions he wanted to pursue out West.
“Set up a meeting with him, Donal. I’ll speak to him myself. Maybe Mayor Timmins will change his mind.”
Donal hesitated. “Mr. Callander, getting a meeting with him won’t be easy. After our first visit, Mayor Timmins refused to speak with us again.”
Davey didn’t get angry. This was what happened when you lacked capable people. To Davey, influencing Strawberry Town’s sheriff election should have been simple, yet Donal had somehow made it a mess.
“Donal, tell Timmins this isn’t the civilized East. This is the wild West. If he doesn’t want any accidents to happen to our friends from the Center, he’d better not refuse my invitation.”
“I’ll be waiting for him in the sheriff’s office. He has one hour.”
Since things had reached this point, Davey saw no reason to waste time and decided to handle it directly.
“Yes, Mr. Callander.” Donal felt a wave of relief. He’d blamed himself for mishandling the situation, but thankfully, Mr. Callander wasn’t angry.
Donal went to deliver the message to Timmins, while Davey walked straight toward the Strawberry Town police station.
Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Come On, Let’s Hurt Each Other
Chapter Text
Strawberry Town Police Department.
Davey’s arrival caught the officers off guard. They naturally recognized this man who had long cooperated with the station.
“Mr. Callander.”
Lyle stepped up to greet him, his eyes flickering uneasily. He had worked with Davey to get rid of Sheriff Hanley, yet now he was very likely to lose the election for sheriff, putting him in a foul mood.
Luke walked over as well, wearing the look of a man who believed he’d already won. “Mr. Callander.”
Back when Davey had gone to break Micah free, it was Officer Luke who tipped him off and even accepted a small reward. Now, Luke also knew that Davey was the one supporting Lyle.
But with Mayor Timmins backing him, Luke saw the election as already decided.
Even so, he had no intention of breaking with Davey; he would still need him later for the moonshine business.
“Officer Lyle, Officer Luke, I have an appointment with Mayor Timmins in the sheriff’s office to discuss a few matters.”
“Mayor Timmins should arrive soon.”
Davey’s forcefulness left the officers uncertain. None of them had ever seen someone just take over the sheriff’s office to hold a private meeting.
But with no sheriff at the moment, no one knew whether they should agree or say no.
Davey simply walked straight into the sheriff’s office and shut the door behind him, leaving the officers looking at one another in confusion.
...
About half an hour later, Mayor Timmins appeared, his expression dark. Donal followed close behind.
“Where is that gentleman? Is he in the sheriff’s office?” Timmins asked Luke directly.
Luke tensed. He could tell something was shifting in a direction that wouldn’t benefit him—yet there was nothing he could do to stop it.
“Yes, Mr. Timmins, he’s in the sheriff’s office.”
Timmins walked straight in and pushed open the door.
“Mr. Timmins, didn’t anyone teach you that barging in without knocking is extremely rude?”
Davey sat in the sheriff’s chair, a cigarette between his fingers, looking at Timmins as he spoke.
Timmins closed the door behind him and took several steps toward Davey, growling, “Sir, what exactly do you want?”
Davey smiled. “Mayor Timmins, you know very well what I want. Why bother pretending otherwise?”
Timmins snapped, “I will never allow Strawberry Town to fall into the hands of gangs like yours. This place belongs to the people.”
Seeing Timmins’ stubbornness, Davey lost any desire to keep up the politeness. He crushed the cigarette out on the desk.
“Mr. Timmins, I’m giving you two choices.”
“Either you cooperate with me. Aside from the police department’s usual cut, I’ll give you an additional two hundred dollars every month.”
“And I promise to purchase property and open shops in Strawberry Town, providing not fewer than five jobs.”
“Or you reject my offer and become my enemy.”
“Maybe you’ll win this election, Mr. Timmins. But Sheriff Hanley is dead—do you really think the next sheriff will be safe?”
“I don’t mind replacing the sheriff of Strawberry Town… and replacing the mayor while I’m at it.”
Timmins’ eyes widened. “You killed Sheriff Hanley? You murderer!”
Davey answered calmly, “Mr. Mayor, this country values evidence. Be careful with accusations.”
“My time is extremely valuable. I don’t intend to waste it on nonsense. I’m giving you ten seconds to choose.”
“Become my friend, or… my enemy.”
But Timmins seemed unfazed by the threat. He said coldly, “Murderer, I am of the Nicholas family. If you dare kill me, you’ll face the Nicholas family’s revenge.”
“Perhaps in this remote western town, a brute like you doesn’t understand the power of the Nicholas family. You should ask around first—offending us is a price you cannot afford.”
Timmins’ self-introduction truly surprised Davey; he had never even heard of the Nicholas family.
“Maybe you should take a look at the police station’s lobby, Mr. Timmins. The most prominent wanted poster is for the Blackwater robbery: Van der Linde.”
“It’s an honor. Standing before you is Davey Callander, who also took part in that job.”
“Do you really think your family can save your life?”
Davey was speechless for a moment. So he wants to reveal his identity? As if I can’t do the same.
Fine then—let’s hurt each other.
Let’s see whether your Nicholas family is tougher, or the pistol in my hand.
Here in West Elizabeth, he was already a wanted man. Killing a few more people made little difference.
“I’m curious, Mr. Timmins. We don’t have any conflict. Even if you chose Officer Luke, he would still cooperate with me.”
“It’s clearly a win-win situation. So why refuse?”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Taking Control of Strawberry Town
Chapter Text
Timmins truly had no idea that the man standing before him was a fugitive from the Blackwater robbery.
As the mayor of a small town, capturing criminals wasn’t part of his responsibilities.
Damn you, Hanley. You were actually working with a wanted man.
Timmins cursed silently, but on his grim face he forced out a strained smile.
“My apologies, Mr. Callander. I didn’t realize you were… uh… Perhaps we should discuss the sheriff election and the matter of job positions.”
“A close friend of mine was once killed by a gang, so I have strong feelings about such things… Of course, I don’t mean you, Mr. Callander.”
Coming from a wealthy family, Timmins didn’t hesitate to lower his head the moment he realized his family name didn’t offer him any protection here.
He had never associated a moonshine dealer with a dangerous fugitive.
“Good, Mr. Timmins. It seems we’ve reached an understanding.”
“Officer Lyle is a good friend of mine, and I believe he’ll become a good friend to you as well. I can guarantee this: when Mr. Lyle becomes sheriff, Officer Luke will serve as his deputy.”
“And I will honor my earlier promise and invest a substantial amount into Strawberry Town.”
“I hope you won’t try anything behind my back, Mr. Timmins. If something unpleasant were to happen, it would be very easy for someone to get angry.”
Davey wasn’t worried about Timmins running to his family for help. He had fled from his own family long ago.
Besides, their conflict only stemmed from Timmins’ prejudice against gangs.
“Don’t worry, Mr. Callander. I won’t do anything like that,” Timmins replied with a bitter smile. He knew his own situation better than anyone; earlier he had only been trying to frighten Davey.
When the sheriff’s office door opened, the officers saw Davey and Timmins walking out together, laughing as they talked.
The scene was almost identical to when Sheriff Hanley was in charge.
Luke’s face turned sour, while Lyle lit up with joy—he knew he had made the right choice.
Davey walked straight over to Lyle.
“Mr. Lyle, congratulations. Mr. Timmins has agreed to fully support your campaign for sheriff. Soon, you’ll likely be working inside the station.”
“Mr. Luke is also a commendable officer. Strawberry Town has never had a deputy sheriff, but I think after this election, that’s about to change.”
“With the two of you in charge, and Mr. Timmins leading the town, I believe Strawberry Town’s future will only get better.”
Davey laid everything out openly in front of all the officers.
In that moment, every officer finally understood just how much influence Mr. Callander held.
Lyle expressed his gratitude to Davey.
Luke looked much better too. Even if he didn’t get the sheriff’s seat, becoming deputy was still acceptable—far better than having nothing and getting fired.
A town sheriff had full authority to hire or dismiss officers.
As for Donal, he was practically worshipping Davey now. Something this troublesome had been solved in barely ten minutes by Mr. Callander’s talk with the mayor—it was like watching a magic trick.
…
After leaving the station, Davey said to Timmins, “I still have a few things to take care of, Mr. Timmins. After the sheriff election, we’ll celebrate together.”
Timmins had nothing else to say. “Very well, Mr. Callander. Strawberry Town welcomes you.”
Watching him walk away, Davey turned to Donal.
“Donal, send two men to keep an eye on the mayor. If he heads to the Post Office, don’t hesitate—just tie him up.”
Davey didn’t care about the Nicholas family, but he didn’t want unnecessary trouble either.
If the mayor was only pretending to cooperate, then there was no helping it.
“Understood, Mr. Callander. I’ll have men watch him closely,” Donal replied.
Davey thought for a moment.
“There are two more things I need you to handle, Donal.”
“First, the owner of the general store. I’ve heard he’s been running a moonshine operation, brewing it secretly in the cellar under his shop.”
“Go find Lyle and have him take a few officers to arrest him. Lock him up for a few days until he learns to behave.”
“The second matter is the clinic. The town doctor hasn’t been seen in a long time. Nobody knows if he’s even alive. But Strawberry Town can’t be without a clinic. How are the people supposed to get medical care? They can’t keep going all the way to Blackwater.”
“Discuss this with the mayor. Find a doctor willing to cooperate with us and take over the clinic business in Strawberry Town.”
“Handle these two things properly. Don’t disappoint me again, Donal.”
Davey couldn’t stay in Strawberry Town for too long—it was part of West Elizabeth, after all. The hardest part had already been settled, and he couldn’t manage every detail himself.
“Please rest assured, Mr. Callander. I won’t disappoint you again,” Donal said quickly.
Davey nodded. He had originally planned to head back to Valentine after finishing everything, but because of Timmins, he decided to stay the night to avoid any unexpected trouble.
Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Discovered
Chapter Text
Valentine.
After Arthur brought little Jack back to camp and handed him over to Abigail, he headed straight to Valentine to find Dutch.
Having authority was one thing, but no one could ignore a threat from the Pinkertons.
Before long, Arthur found Dutch in Valentine’s old saloon.
“Dutch, we’ve got trouble.”
Seeing Dutch drinking with Strauss, Arthur hurried over.
“Arthur, what is it?” Dutch asked.
Arthur explained,
“I ran into some men by the river near camp. One was named Milton, and the other… I forgot what he was called.”
Dutch added, “Ross.”
Arthur nodded. “Right, Milton and Ross.”
In his anxious state, Arthur didn’t even stop to wonder how Dutch already knew their names.
In truth, Dutch had been keeping an eye on the Pinkertons for a long time. As the gang’s leader, he didn’t just sit around reading—gathering information was a vital part of his work, and he had his own channels.
“And then?” Dutch set down his glass, frowning.
Arthur continued, “They’re agents from the Pinkerton Detective Agency. They know about the train job. They know it was us, and they even know roughly where our camp is.”
“They’re after you, Dutch. They told me that if I handed you over, they’d give me my freedom.”
Dutch reacted calmly. “And why didn’t you agree?”
Hearing that, Arthur finally settled down a little. “Very funny, Dutch. But what do we do now?”
Dutch didn’t answer immediately. He lifted his glass and took a slow sip.
Strauss closed the ledger he had been reading.
After a long moment, Dutch said, “Right now, we don’t need to do anything. It’s not the time. They just want to scare us into acting rashly.”
“Our situation has improved. We’ve come down from the mountains into New Hanover—this isn’t a place the Pinkertons can interfere so easily.”
“Arthur, my boy, don’t be so wound up. Relax. They can’t touch us for now.”
“What we need is calm.”
“Listen, Arthur, John is on the ranch just outside Valentine. He seems to have found a way to make some money. Go talk to him. It might help take your mind off things.”
Seeing Dutch so rational and confident eased Arthur’s heart.
“Alright, Dutch. I’ll go find John.”
…
After Arthur left, Strauss spoke up: “It seems the Pinkertons didn’t give Cornwall our camp’s location.”
“Otherwise, Cornwall wouldn’t have gone to Valentine to trouble Davey. He would have gone straight to raid our camp.”
Dutch nodded. “That’s good news, isn’t it, Strauss? The Pinkertons took his money yet didn’t deliver. Maybe they’re using this to pressure Cornwall into granting them law enforcement authority.”
“If Pinkertons had told Cornwall where our camp is, they’d be of no use to him anymore. They’re not that foolish—they’re clever.”
Strauss asked, “But we should move camp, Dutch. The Pinkertons may already have people watching us.”
“Yes, Strauss,” Dutch replied. “We need to find a safer, more hidden place.”
“But we need intel first. Trelawny went to Saint Denis. He’ll be back soon. Once he returns, we’ll decide where to go.”
…
Arthur soon found John, who had discovered a money-making opportunity—stealing goats that were about to be auctioned.
The idea made Arthur laugh. He had robbed wagons, trains, even banks, but goats? That was a first.
And the thought alone lifted his spirits.
For Arthur and John, robbing goats was an easy job.
Once they herded the goats to the ranch, John went to negotiate with the ranch owner.
“You give me a 25% cut, and I won’t make a fuss about this,” the rancher said. He instantly recognized that Arthur and John weren’t the cowboys he had dealt with before and understood exactly what was happening.
Such things were common in the West, and ranchers naturally demanded compensation.
“What do you mean?” Arthur bristled immediately. They’d done all the work—stealing and herding the goats—and now they were being charged a 25% cut? That made the rancher worse than a bandit.
“Listen, friend, I can turn a blind eye, but I need 25%,” the rancher insisted.
Arthur lost his patience. “You want me to put a hole in your head?”
The rancher didn’t flinch. “Stealing livestock gets you the gallows. Twenty-five!”
John pushed Arthur aside and stepped forward. “Fifteen.”
“Twenty.”
“Eighteen.”
“Deal.”
The rancher shook John’s hand, then walked up to Arthur. “Calm down, brother. Think of it as… me redeeming your sins.”
Arthur said helplessly, “You’re the buyer, but we’re the ones paying.”
“Alright, John, let’s go.”
The rancher called after them, “The auction’s tomorrow morning. Come back afterward, and I’ll have your money ready.”
John replied, “Alright, sir.”
After Arthur and John rode off, the cowboy beside the rancher suddenly said, “Sir, they look like the men Mr. Cornwall is looking for.”
Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Buying a House
Chapter Text
After spending a night in Strawberry Town, Davey returned to Valentine.
Timmins was sensible enough not to go to the Post Office.
In truth, it had everything to do with his own situation—he had run away from his family for the sake of his “boyfriend.”
If he sought the family’s protection now, it would mean giving in.
And giving in meant leaving his “boyfriend,” the professor.
That was something Timmins simply couldn’t accept.
That evening he had a small emotional flare-up. He left home and went to see the professor at the reception center.
Later, he went straight back home. Clearly, after talking it over with his “boyfriend,” he chose to compromise in the end.
“Mr. Callander, you have a telegram. It’s already placed in the study.”
Seeing Davey return, Elisa walked up to tell him.
Davey knew it had to be from Catherine, so he headed to the study at once.
Davey:
I found an alumna named Stella Rouse. She runs her own firm in Saint Denis. I told her about your situation, and she’s very interested in your work. She’ll come to Valentine in two days to meet you. Make sure to receive her properly.
Missing you, Catherine.
Davey was very pleased. Judging from the letter, she didn’t seem like a top-tier attorney, but someone with her level of education rarely came from an ordinary family.
And being able to open her own law office was already quite impressive these days.
Davey wrote back, expressing his gratitude and how much he missed Catherine, then asked Elisa to send the reply by telegram at the Post Office.
Now he needed to buy several shops, including a large house, to set up the Veterans’ Club.
He had originally planned to open it on the ranch, but with the number of future members and his moonshine business in mind, he decided it was better to establish it in town.
It would also let more people see his goodwill.
...
Cornwall Kerosene & Tar Factory.
He hadn’t returned to the civilized cities of the East lately. His main purpose for coming here was the Wapiti Indian Reservation.
He needed to find a way to obtain a survey report about the oil field’s reserves.
“Sir, our men received word that members of the Van der Linde gang were spotted in Valentine. They’re stealing goats and putting them up for auction.”
“After tomorrow’s auction, they’ll go back to collect the money.”
Cornwall snorted coldly at the report.
He held deep resentment toward Van der Linde—and that included Davey.
“Tell our men to watch the auction house. The moment they see anyone from the Van der Linde gang, arrest them.”
“Van der Linde should be in Valentine as well. Find out where he is. I want him to pay for robbing me. Damn country bumpkin.”
The guard replied, “Understood, sir.”
...
Valentine.
Davey was in the middle of negotiating the purchase of two properties.
One was in the central area next to Wells Restaurant; the other was a fairly large house at Valentine’s entrance.
Trelawny hadn’t sent over the café staff yet, but Davey could buy the place now and start renovations.
The Valentine Veterans’ Club also needed to get underway.
With a 15% premium, Davey completed the deals smoothly, spending nearly $6,000.
For someone earning more than $2,000 a day, that was just three days’ income.
“Abbas, find some workers and get the Valentine Veterans’ Club renovated as soon as possible. Try to set up as many sleeping rooms as you can. Smaller ones are fine—just put several simple metal bunk beds in each.”
“Keep the main hall spacious. The buffet should be set up there with long tables and chairs. It needs to seat at least eighty people at once.”
“Hire five cooks. They only need to handle simple meals and juice.”
“Oh, and the sign—make it big and eye-catching. I want passersby to see it immediately. Make sure it clearly says: ‘Free food and lodging for all veterans.’”
With Donal in Strawberry Town, Abbas was the only person Davey could rely on here.
He couldn’t possibly let Micah or the old man help—everything would fall apart instantly.
“Yes, Mr. Land. I’ll take care of it,” Abbas replied respectfully.
His salary of $80 a month was already double that of a regular worker. Abbas was completely loyal and never complained.
After giving his instructions, Davey took the contract to the Valentine Bank.
He needed to meet the bank manager to continue the loan process and hopefully find a designer.
He wanted the café to be renovated in a more luxurious style.
It was obvious Valentine didn’t have any designers like that.
“Mr. Land, I’m afraid I can’t grant as much extra loan limit as last time. If the amount is too large, it’ll draw scrutiny from higher-ups.”
“As for designers, I do know one. If Mr. Land needs him, I can write him a letter. I’m sure he wouldn’t refuse such a well-paid job.”
Chapter 106: Chapter 106: The Attack
Chapter Text
Bank manager Carritt was still an important figure for Davey.
With his broad network, he could help connect Davey with the right people whenever needed.
If Catherine couldn’t find him a reliable lawyer, Davey planned to ask Carritt for help.
“Mr. Carritt, my friend keeps asking me about what happened last time. Do you know when your brother might be able to come over?”
Davey asked casually, referring to the batch of Cornwall’s bearer bonds.
Carritt replied, “I’m sorry, Mr. Land. My brother wrote back saying he’s in the middle of negotiating an acquisition case and can’t spare the time right now. It may take another month.”
Carritt was actually hoping to earn some commission from the matter—after all, those bonds were worth tens of thousands of dollars.
Davey nodded. “Then I’ll trouble you with it, Mr. Carritt. Please let me know the moment there’s any news.”
He wasn’t in a hurry about the bonds. Even if it took longer, it didn’t matter. Carritt would give him a share of the commission, but such a small amount wasn’t something he cared much about.
While Davey was talking with Carritt…
John and Strauss were on their way to Valentine Auction House to collect money.
Valentine was a small livestock town, and its auctions mainly dealt with cattle, sheep, and horses. The so-called auction house was just a small building used temporarily whenever an auction was held.
John and Strauss clearly had no idea danger was closing in.
Just as they collected the money, seven or eight cowboys surrounded them, guns aimed.
“Gentlemen, perhaps you should behave yourselves.”
The speaker was Cornwall.
Sitting high on his horse, he looked down at them with obvious pride.
He had finally found the chance to catch members of the Van der Linde Gang.
“You bastard, how dare you sell us out.” John snapped at the cowboy. He recognized him—it was one of the rancher’s hands who had helped drive the sheep the day before.
“Mr. Outlaw, isn’t reporting criminals what a United States citizen should do?”
The cowboy grinned as he pocketed a wad of cash from Cornwall’s men. When leaving, he even turned back to mock John.
Clearly, he didn’t realize such behavior might shorten his life.
“Threatening people? Better watch yourself first.”
The man restraining John slammed the rifle butt into his face, adding another scar to John’s already damaged features.
John knew he couldn’t afford to fight back now, so he stayed silent.
Strauss, beside him, was being obedient as always, cooperating quietly—but keeping his mouth firmly shut.
“Sir, from the direction they came, we found Van der Linde inside the old Saloon in Valentine.”
Cornwall, who had planned on interrogating them, brightened immediately.
“Bring them. We’re going to find Van der Linde.”
...
At Valentine Old Saloon, Dutch and Arthur were drinking and talking.
Shouts erupted outside:
“Van der Linde! Get out here!”
“Van der Linde, you don’t know me, yet you keep stealing from me! I’m Leviticus Cornwall, and I’ve come for you!”
“I’m not someone scum like you can afford to provoke!”
“Get out here, or I’ll kill these men!”
“Get out here, you degenerate animal!”
“You think I got this far by letting trash like you rob me?”
“Van der Linde, you’re finished! Get out here!”
Outside, Cornwall hurled insults until he felt completely satisfied.
The frustration he had suffered earlier from Davey seemed to vanish all at once.
“Settle this mess.”
Cornwall was no fool.
He knew no one in the Van der Linde Gang was easy to deal with, so after yelling, he immediately rode off—despite having hostages.
As a tycoon, he would never risk himself in a gunfight.
“Please, gentlemen, this is a serious misunderstanding.”
“You’ve… caught the wrong man. What’s worse than… paying for another’s crime?”
Dutch and Arthur walked out of the Old Saloon slowly, hands raised.
Dutch spoke first, using his voice to draw the gunmen’s attention.
Cornwall’s decision proved completely correct.
The moment the gunmen saw Dutch, they prepared to fire—but Arthur, behind him, drew his gun instantly.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Against sharpshooter Arthur, Cornwall’s hired gunmen were like paper targets.
After the short burst of gunfire, six of the eleven fell with shots to the head.
Only six—because the revolver held six bullets.
Dutch drew almost at the same time, taking down the remaining five.
“Go! Move! The law will be here any second!”
Dutch shouted as he led John and Strauss away.
But to their surprise, no lawmen came after them.
...
Valentine Police Station.
The officers, having heard the gunfire, were preparing to investigate—
but Sheriff Malloy stopped them.
He had no desire to get involved… because of Davey.
Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Time to Leave
Chapter Text
“Looks like Sheriff Malloy doesn’t see me as a real friend after all—he just stood there and watched my brother get attacked.”
“Is this how the Valentine Police Department handles things?”
Davey had expected something like this to happen, but he hadn’t known exactly when.
And since no one in the gang was going to die over it, he hadn’t taken it too seriously.
The moment the gunfire broke out, Davey received word. He headed straight to the Valentine Police Station to demand answers.
Stopping the police from giving chase was also a way of saving the Valentine officers’ lives.
With their level of skill, going up against sharpshooters like Arthur and Dutch would be nothing short of suicide.
“Mr. Land, Cornwall showed up far too suddenly. I had no notice—he didn’t send word, and he didn’t contact me.”
“This was his own personal operation.”
“And we never actually went after your friend, did we?”
Sheriff Malloy hurried to explain. He had no desire to offend the man funding him.
Since partnering with Davey, the sheriff’s life had become much more comfortable. Of the $500 he received each month, $300 went straight into his own pocket, and Davey also supplied the department with plenty of contraband liquor.
“All right, Sheriff. I trust you’ll continue to support me as always.”
Davey didn’t push further. He knew that not pursuing the gang was already the limit of what Sheriff Malloy could do.
There was no way he could ask him to go after Cornwall—Cornwall was a tycoon, after all.
...
Horseshoe Overlook Camp.
“Looks like the Valentine officers aren’t chasing us. Maybe Davey stepped in,” Arthur said.
Just hearing Davey’s name soured Dutch’s mood.
“If he really wanted to help us, he wouldn’t have let John and Strauss get caught.”
“And he sure wouldn’t have kept Cornwall’s return to Valentine from us.”
“Enough. Now that Cornwall knows we’re nearby, he’ll bring in the Pinkertons. We can’t stay here. We need to find a new camp.”
After his one jab at Davey, Dutch quickly shifted the topic. He clearly didn’t want to dwell on it.
“John! John, what’s wrong? What happened to you?”
Dutch and the others’ noisy return drew every eye in camp.
The moment Abigail saw John with blood all over his face, she nearly collapsed and rushed toward him.
John was touched by her concern and tried to reassure her.
“It’s nothing, Abigail. Just scraped myself a bit. A small wound. Really—don’t worry.”
Abigail looked him over anxiously, and when she spotted the cut on his forehead, she gasped.
“John, you call that a small wound? Come with me—now. I need to clean it and put something on it.”
...
That evening, Charles returned from hunting, and Hosea slipped back into camp after scouting for information and identifying potential targets for robbery or swindling.
Dutch shared the day’s events with everyone, then went with Hosea to talk strategy.
Inside the tent, Hosea listened to Dutch’s plan and finally asked:
“So… we just keep heading east? That’s the plan?”
“For now,” Dutch replied. “Trelawny still isn’t back. We don’t have a better location yet.”
Hosea’s voice was thick with doubt.
“And when do we stop? When we reach Paris?”
Dutch spread his hands.
“Oh, that wouldn’t be bad. Maybe we can join the Paris Commune.”
The little joke did nothing to lighten the mood, so Dutch continued:
“We’ll settle once we find the right spot.”
“Shake off Cornwall’s men—or the Pinkertons—and keep our heads down.”
Hosea shot back, “And this is what you call keeping our heads down? We’ve already turned into a pack of killers. Honestly, Dutch.”
“Killers, yes. We never pretended to be anything else.”
Dutch tried to calm him.
“Hosea, we’re just trying to survive. We don’t have a choice. This will all be over soon.”
But Hosea wasn’t buying Dutch’s empty promises anymore.
Unlike many in the gang, he understood just how bad things had become.
“You’re right. It’ll be over soon,” he said. Then he stepped out of Dutch’s tent.
Arthur, having overheard the argument, walked up.
“Dutch, do you have a plan now?”
Dutch pulled out a map.
“Arthur, I do. Micah Bell told me he found a good spot. Look here—Dewberry Creek. Maybe you and Charles can go take a look, clear out anyone you find there.”
“Then we can move the whole camp. We stand out too much here.”
Arthur asked, “And what exactly do you want us to do?”
Dutch shrugged.
“No idea. Maybe we start with a warm-up dance?”
The small joke lifted Arthur’s mood slightly.
“Guess that makes me the errand boy now.”
With word of the relocation spreading through camp, everyone began packing.
At that moment, Abigail approached John.
“John… maybe it’s time for us to leave.”
Chapter 108: Chapter 108: John Leaves the Gang
Chapter Text
Abigail no longer wanted to wander and run with the gang. She was tired of this life on the move.
Before, she hadn’t had a choice—but now she had Davey.
“Abigail, I’ve already left the gang once. I don’t want to walk away again.”
John hesitated before speaking.
The gang was in danger, and leaving at a time like this felt disloyal.
But Abigail didn’t care about that.
“John, listen. It’s not just the two of us anymore. We have a child—little Jack. I love him.”
“You know I love you, John. If it were only you and me, I’d stay with you forever. But little Jack can’t live like this.”
“He needs a better life—a stable life. He needs to learn, to go to school, to read and write. He can’t grow up knowing nothing like I did.”
“Davey promised me he’d take good care of Jack. If we go to him, he won’t mistreat us.”
“Please, John. I’m begging you. Let’s go together and build a quieter life. Little Jack can’t grow up without a father.”
John wavered at Abigail’s sincerity.
He knew she was right—but the gang meant a great deal to him too.
Seeing John remain silent broke Abigail’s heart. She understood that his silence was already an answer.
Just then, Hosea walked over.
“John, maybe you ought to listen to Abigail.”
John looked stunned. “Hosea, you think I should leave with her too? But Dutch…”
Hosea shook his head.
“Forget Dutch, John. We’re fugitives now—hunted murderers. Maybe we can live with that, but little Jack shouldn’t have to.”
“Abigail’s right. He can’t grow up without a father. You should go with them and take care of him.”
“Davey made the right call back then. He was right—after we crossed Cornwall, keeping a low profile became impossible. More trouble will come, and that’s not something little Jack should face.”
“Go. Take Abigail and little Jack to Valentine. Find Davey. He’ll arrange everything.”
John looked lost, his head hanging.
To him, Hosea was like a true father—someone he respected even more than Dutch.
“All right, Hosea… I’ll do it. I’ll go tell Dutch.”
Hosea stopped him.
“No need to tell Dutch, John. Just take Abigail and little Jack and leave.”
“Seeing you now will only anger him.”
“Slip away quietly. Don’t tell anyone. Don’t alarm anyone. Just like… last time.”
Caught between Hosea’s urging and Abigail’s pleading eyes, John finally agreed.
...
Night settled in.
John rode with little Jack seated in front of him and Abigail holding on from behind.
They brought no luggage.
Just like that, the family left the camp.
Aside from Arthur and Charles—still out scouting—the others simply watched John and his family depart in silence.
They all knew that once John left this time, he wouldn’t be coming back.
“Hosea, you’re the one who convinced John to go. That kid—I know him. If he’d wanted to follow Davey, he would’ve left long ago.”
Dutch lit a cigar and walked up beside Hosea, but there was no anger in him.
“Yes, Dutch. I told John to take Abigail and little Jack with him.”
“It’s all for little Jack. He’s too young to keep living this gang life.”
Hosea admitted it without hesitation.
Perhaps because it was about little Jack, Dutch—rarely—showed no frustration or accusations.
He sat beside Hosea and spoke quietly:
“Hosea, trust me. This will all pass.”
“We’ll find a new camp, shake Cornwall and the Pinkertons off our trail, and lie low for a while.”
“The West—this wild place—sees robberies and killings every single day. It won’t be long before we’re forgotten, just like after we left the Caribbean.”
“When things settle, we’ll head to Blackwater and retrieve the money we hid. Then we’ll go somewhere no one knows us—somewhere no one can find us.”
“I’ve heard of Tahiti—a beautiful little island. We could buy some land, grow mangoes, live without running anymore. You could enjoy your old age in peace. Isn’t that something, Hosea? Trust me.”
Dutch’s charisma—the same force that had held the Van der Linde Gang together for so many years—was unmistakable.
Even Hosea, who had been weighed down by doubt, felt lifted by Dutch’s words, almost able to believe in that beautiful future.
Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Welcome to Land Farm
Chapter Text
Valentine, night.
John, Abigail, and little Jackie arrived in town.
“John, we finally left the gang. You know, I dreamed of this day every single day—imagining our family living a peaceful, happy life.”
“Now that dream has come true, John. We’re going to be all right, aren’t we?”
Abigail held John tightly, her heart full of relief and sweetness.
She had already given up hope that John would ever leave with her; she never expected Hosea to speak on her behalf.
Aside from Dutch, John listened to Hosea more than anyone.
Without Hosea stepping in, John definitely wouldn’t have come with her.
“All right, Abigail. We’ve made it to Valentine. But I keep wondering—where are we supposed to find Davey?”
John sounded troubled.
He had no idea where Davey lived, and now that it was completely dark, staying at the inn didn’t seem like a real solution.
Abigail was confused as well.
“John, weren’t you gathering intel in Valentine before? How do you not know where Davey lives? Are you joking with me?”
John sighed helplessly.
“Abigail, I was with Dutch the whole time. I never visited Davey.”
“You know how Dutch feels about Davey.”
“But that shouldn’t be a big problem. Maybe we can go to the police station and ask. The officers might know where Davey lives.”
The moment he mentioned the police station, Abigail stiffened.
She had a deep-rooted fear of lawmen, tied to how she grew up.
“Maybe we should try the saloon instead, John. The police station isn’t a good place. Those officers aren’t friendly,” she murmured.
John remembered his previous dealings with Sheriff Malloy and answered with confidence.
“Let’s go to the police station, Abigail. Davey and the Valentine sheriff are friends. They’ll definitely know where he lives.”
With that reassurance, Abigail reluctantly agreed, though her fear didn’t ease.
...
When they reached the police station, the sheriff and deputy were already off-duty.
John approached the night-shift officer and asked about Davey’s residence.
“Oh, I remember you, sir. You’re friends of Mr. Callander, right?”
“Mr. Callander lives at Land Farm now. It’s just north of Valentine—a large piece of land. Used to be called Chadwick Farm before Mr. Callander bought it. Head that way and you’ll see it.”
“If you’d like, I can escort you there,” the officer said warmly.
“Thank you, sir, but I think we can find it,” John replied politely.
As they left the station, Abigail gasped in surprise.
“Davey has his own farm already?”
John shook his head.
“I’m not sure. Maybe. That officer didn’t seem like he’d lie. Let’s go take a look.”
...
Land Farm wasn’t far. They arrived quickly.
Unlike most of Valentine, several lights were still burning even at ten at night.
Kerosene lamps lit up large sections of the property, visible from far away.
Two cowboys stood guard at the entrance, and even from a distance, more patrolling silhouettes could be seen across the farm.
“Hey there, sir, ma’am! This is Land Farm—private property. Please don’t come any closer!”
As John rode up, the two gate guards called out sharply, hands tightening around their guns.
“Easy, friends—we mean no harm.”
“I’m John Marston. This is my wife, Abigail. We’re friends of Davey Callander.”
“Could you tell us if Davey Callander lives here?”
John dismounted as he spoke.
“Friends of Mr. Callander?”
The cowboys exchanged a glance. One of them said, “Please wait here, sir. We’ll report inside. Don’t leave this spot.”
One cowboy hurried off.
The other stayed at his post.
Hearing the commotion, several more cowboys drifted over from the shadows nearby.
“John… are you sure this is really Davey’s place?” Abigail whispered, clutching little Jackie. “What if that officer tricked us? This place looks so… fancy. I’m scared.”
John put a hand on her shoulder.
“Don’t worry, Abigail. If this isn’t the right place, we’ll just leave. They won’t harm us.”
Abigail nodded, still nervous.
Before long, several figures appeared in the distance—and a familiar voice called out.
“Oh—Davey, it really is John. And Abigail! And little Jackie too!”
It was Mac.
As they stepped into the lamplight, Abigail cried out joyfully,
“Davey! Mac! Uncle!”
“Hey, John! Abigail! You finally made it. This is great,” Uncle said with a grin, a bottle of liquor dangling from his hand.
Davey came over and scooped little Jackie into his arms.
“John, Abigail—come on in. Welcome to Land Farm.”
Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Abigail’s Surprise
Chapter Text
Although Abigail had long heard that Davey was an important figure in Valentine, she had never really understood what that meant.
Her worldview was limited—she had grown up in filthy, chaotic taverns at the very bottom of society.
Even after joining the gang, life only improved slightly—nothing more.
“Good evening, Mr. Callander.”
“Good evening, Mr. Callander.”
Abigail followed behind Davey, while John walked with Mac and Uncle, chatting and laughing.
As they made their way through the farm, several cowboys on night patrol greeted Davey with respectful nods.
Only now did Abigail truly understand what it meant to be a big man.
Soon, they arrived in front of a large house.
Even at night, the kerosene lamps hanging by the entrance and along the walls revealed just how luxurious it was.
Inside, the wide entrance hall made Abigail feel a little stiff and self-conscious.
A few maids approached, bowing their heads politely as they greeted Davey.
“John, Abigail, your bedroom is on the east side,” Davey said. “It’s a big room—plenty of space for the two of you to… make a mess.”
“But the walls aren’t very soundproof, so maybe try to keep it down at night.”
“As for our little Jackie, I’ve prepared a room just for him. Want to see it?”
Little Jackie’s eyes lit up.
“I get my own room, Uncle Davey?”
“Why wouldn’t you? Our little Jackie is growing up,” Davey replied with a smile.
Little Jackie’s room was across from John’s. Originally designed as a study, Davey had converted it into a bedroom since he stayed on the second floor.
The moment Davey set him down, Jackie ran straight to his small bed, thrilled.
Abigail looked around their bedroom, her eyes shimmering.
It was far beyond anything she had imagined—an en-suite bathroom, a dressing table, a large wardrobe. Everything felt unreal.
“Good. Looks like everyone’s happy with the new place. I think you’ll grow to love it here.”
“It’s late, and after the trip from Horseshoe Overlook, little Jackie must be exhausted. Get a good night’s rest.”
“We’ll talk about other matters tomorrow.”
Davey patted John’s shoulder.
Abigail was still overwhelmed. She stammered,
“Thank you, Davey. I never imagined… oh… I don’t even know what to say. I’m just so happy. Thank you—truly.”
John also struggled to find words.
Uncle chuckled.
“Trust me, you two will love it here. Davey’s place has endless liquor and endless food.”
Mac added with a grin of envy,
“Oh, John, you lucky dog. Get your arms around Miss Abigail and enjoy your night.”
...
After Davey and the others left, only John and Abigail remained in the room.
“John, look—this curtain fabric. I saw it once in Blackwater. It costs thirty dollars for just one piece.”
“And this dressing table—look how beautifully made it is.”
“And I can’t believe it… our room has its own bathroom, with a real bathtub. We can bathe right here.”
“Oh, John… a life like this… I can’t even imagine how wonderful the future might be.”
“Abigail, come try this mattress. It’s unbelievably soft.”
“Really, John? Oh… it is so comfortable. John, I love you.”
“I love you too, Abigail…”
...
John’s arrival also solved one of Davey’s problems—he had been short on capable manpower.
Though John had only been a second- or third-tier member in the gang and often relied on Arthur’s help,
in the West he was already stepping into the level of a true sharpshooter.
A few ordinary gunmen were no match for him, and his potential for growth was enormous.
In this regard, one had to admit Dutch was an exceptional teacher.
Dutch was a madman fighting against the tide of the era, obsessed with achieving anarchist federal freedom—
yet he was also a remarkably talented instructor.
The Callander brothers, Arthur, John—
Dutch personally taught them everything: reading, shooting, drawing, even ideology.
Meanwhile, Davey’s moonshine business was expanding rapidly, spreading farther and farther.
But that also meant he was cutting into other people’s interests.
As Dutch had said, the West was a savage place. Robberies and killings happened every single day.
Far from Valentine, many groups also robbed Davey’s moonshine shipments.
But unlike other bootleggers, Davey used a distribution-and-retail model that shifted the risk downward.
His own profits were protected—the ones who suffered losses were those lower in the chain.
Two thousand dollars a day was a handsome income.
But once real expansion began, Davey quickly discovered how many places money needed to go—
especially after he established the security company.
Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Mac Gets Duped
Chapter Text
Land Farm.
Davey's family dining room.
Mac, Uncle, Abigail, John, Little Jackie, and Davey were having breakfast together.
Maids kept coming in and out of the kitchen, bringing out freshly made dishes.
Compared to the simple stew made by Van der Linde’s Fat Man, Pearson, this spread was on a completely different level.
They had coffee, milk, tea, and juice.
Main dishes included fried eggs, bacon, toast, sausages, ham slices, and cheese slices.
Dessert was a fruit salad of bananas, strawberries, and apples.
There were also various condiments—butter, tomato sauce, and more.
Davey never denied himself anything. If you’ve got money, why not enjoy it? Was he supposed to wait until his greenbacks turned moldy before spending them?
The hearty breakfast made Little Jackie cheer with excitement, and even Abigail seemed to take on the air of a refined lady.
Only Mac and Uncle’s ravenous gobbling ruined the mood.
John, who had been a little stiff at first, saw how Uncle and Mac were eating and finally relaxed, digging in without restraint.
Davey reached over, took Little Jackie’s juice, and replaced it with a glass of milk.
“Little Jackie, you’re still young. You should drink more milk—grow big and strong, like your father and Uncle Mac.”
“Okay, Uncle Davey. I’ll do what you say.”
After switching Little Jackie’s drink, Davey turned to John.
“John, we can’t go around robbing and killing anymore. So your role needs to change too.”
“Uncle has been helping train my men. I pay him entirely in booze now. Oh, Uncle, you drink way more than that salary is worth.”
Uncle shot back without hesitation, “Davey, you little bastard. I’m drinking moonshine—costs $1.80 outside, but for you it’s only a few cents to make. That’s cheaper than when I was in the gang.”
“Oh, you’re not a robber anymore, fuck. You’re a capitalist now.”
Davey ignored the teasing and continued, “So, John, I’m offering you a job.”
“It’s simple. Just teach those dumb gunmen a bit every day, keep order when the bootleggers come by, and protect our business.”
“I’ll pay you 300 bucks a month and give you a legal identity—like a constable under Valentine precinct. Of course, Sheriff Malloy probably won’t actually pay you.”
Even though John had taken part in the Blackwater ferry robbery, he wasn’t considered important. His bounty was only 1,000 dollars, and the Bounty Hunters listed him for just 30.
With credentials as an officer, John would be a lawful man in New Hanover—though he still wouldn’t be able to buy property, since a wanted man wouldn’t pass bank checks.
“Davey, my brother, why won’t you get me a legal identity too? You won’t even pay off my bounty from the Bounty Hunters.”
“You know, last time I went to Emerald Ranch, bounty hunters spotted me. I had no choice but to take them out.”
“Can’t you make things a little easier for me, Davey?”
Mac, hearing the words “legal identity” while eating, immediately started complaining.
Davey cut him off bluntly. “Listen, Mac. Sure, we’re making piles of cash every day, but that’s no reason for you to waste money.”
“Our business needs to project intimidation. And what’s more intimidating than a vicious wanted criminal who robbed Blackwater? That alone saves us a ton of trouble.”
“If the Bounty Hunters didn’t require double payment to raise the bounty, I’d pay myself to bump yours up to 500 dollars.”
“Think about it, Mac— a 500-dollar bounty. People would be terrified. That’s real prestige.”
“Maybe I should go to the Valentine Police Station and get Sheriff Malloy to pull out your wanted poster and hang it somewhere prominent—just like Dutch’s poster at Strawberry Town in West Elizabeth.”
“Wouldn’t that be incredibly cool?”
Talked in circles by Davey, Mac thought hard with his poor little brain, then nodded seriously. “Alright, Davey. You’re right. That is cool, isn’t it?”
The moment he said it, Uncle nearly spit out the drink he’d just sipped, laughing uncontrollably.
Abigail sensed something was off, but she couldn’t quite say what.
Even John agreed with Mac. It was… just too cool.
But seeing Uncle’s reaction, Mac finally sensed something wasn’t quite right—though no matter how long he thought, he couldn’t figure out where the problem was.
“Alright, Mac, don’t overthink it. Once my security company is established, I’ll get you a new identity.”
“You’ll have to change your surname then—same as mine. Mac Land.”
Chapter 112: Chapter 112: The Lawyer of Saint Denis
Chapter Text
Earning two thousand dollars a day was an astronomical amount in the West.
But Davey’s expenses were just as enormous.
Donal didn’t need a salary—he operated on a profit-sharing basis.
The twenty-plus men who had originally worked under him were now on Davey’s payroll. They hadn’t received formal wages before, since Donal covered their living expenses, but that had obviously changed.
With the additional recruits, Davey now had fifty-six men under him, earning between thirty and fifty dollars a month.
Abbas, for example, earned eighty.
The ranch hands numbered twelve, each making about twenty to twenty-five dollars monthly.
The workers constructing the apartment building were counted separately, since they were only temporary hires.
There were three maids. Elisa earned thirty-five a month; the other two earned thirty each.
The farm also had a large dining hall where all of Davey’s people could eat for free. Houses on the property that used to be rented out were converted into temporary barracks for his crew—including Donal’s former home.
Davey’s household employed two proper chefs, each making fifty dollars a month, and their cooking was definitely competent.
The cafeteria cooks were ranch hands working part-time—not exactly gourmet, but they filled stomachs.
All food ingredients were also purchased through Davey.
Then came the day-to-day expenses, miscellaneous costs, the thousand paid to each of the two police stations, another thousand for Benedict, and two hundred for the mayor of Strawberry Town.
Including ammunition for the shooting range, Davey’s basic monthly expenses came out to around eight thousand dollars.
Hmm...
It didn’t actually seem like that much. He could make that back in just four days. The remaining twenty-six days were pure profit—completely tax-free.
Alright, moonshine really was a gold mine, especially with near-monopoly control.
“Davey, is there anything I can help with? And Little Jackie—he might need schooling,” Abigail said as breakfast was wrapping up.
Davey nodded. “There is, actually. Abigail, I bought a storefront in Valentine to open a café. The designer, pastry chef, and barista are on their way, but it’ll take a bit of time.”
“Once they arrive, you can help manage it. Don’t worry—someone will teach you everything.”
“And about Little Jackie, you reminded me—I'm going to bring in some teachers and open a primary school in Valentine. A lot of children here don’t get proper education. This might solve that.”
“After Christmas this year, Little Jackie should be able to start attending.”
Abigail was thrilled. She never imagined Davey would open an entire school just so Little Jackie could study.
Even John’s eyes showed gratitude—Davey’s plan solved all their problems at once.
“Alright, gentlemen, time to get to work.”
“I’ve got an important guest to meet today.”
Work was a loose term. Whether it was Mac, Uncle, or John, they all lived fairly relaxed, comfortable days.
Today was the day Davey was scheduled to meet the lawyer Catherine had found.
The train from Saint Denis arrived only once a day, so the timing was simple.
Wanting to show sincerity and hospitality, Davey chose to greet her in person.
...
Valentine Train Station.
Davey arrived with two of his Cowboy men.
After a short wait, the distant whistle of the train echoed through the valley.
Inside one of the cars, a pair of bright, curious eyes watched the scenery passing outside.
This was Stella Rouse—the lawyer Catherine had introduced.
Her law firm in Saint Denis wasn’t doing well. Besides being young, most companies in Saint Denis already had their own legal counsel.
“Even though she came from a prestigious university and had graduated at the top of her class, the fact that she was so new to the profession made major clients reluctant to trust her.”
Those who were willing to meet her mostly did so because of her looks—and often with motives that weren’t remotely professional.
Her mentor had warned her that running a law firm wasn’t easy. Even with her talent, he recommended starting out at an established firm to build experience.
But Stella, proud and ambitious, believed she was destined to succeed—and that she would prove herself to her family.
Reality had beaten that confidence down quickly.
She had been close to giving up when a junior from school, whom she’d met at a campus event, suddenly brought good news:
Someone wanted to establish a Security Company.
Stella instantly recognized this as a major client.
In the United States, security companies didn’t just get licensed casually, and the fees involved were substantial.
If… if she became the exclusive legal adviser for this company, she wouldn’t have to worry about business ever again.
Even a single client like that could sustain her entire firm—along with a handsome income.
Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Efficiency Is What I Demand
Chapter Text
A head of golden, wavy hair, pale green eyes, and skin as smooth as fresh milk.
Oh—and a figure straight out of temptation itself.
With just one glance, Davey spotted exactly who he was here to meet.
She stood out far too much to miss.
So, the saying is true—beautiful women tend to have beautiful friends?
“Hello, are you Miss Stella Rouse?”
Davey stepped forward and asked.
Stella had barely set foot off the train when she saw a young man in a crisp, gentlemanly suit approaching her.
“Hello, I’m Stella Rouse. Just call me Stella. You must be Mr. Callander. Pleasure to meet you.”
Looks count for a lot in first impressions.
Stella had expected someone older, probably a pot-bellied middle-aged man—after all, most people who could afford to establish a Security Company looked like that.
Davey’s appearance completely overturned her assumptions.
And, of course, doing business with someone young, handsome, and wealthy was always pleasant enough.
After a brief handshake, Davey casually took her suitcase and passed it to one of his men.
“Miss Stella, please come with me. I’ve prepared a carriage. Valentine is still a short distance from here.”
To properly receive her, Davey had rented a luxury carriage at the station—having a lady ride on horseback would hardly be gentlemanly.
Inside the carriage, Davey and Stella sat facing each other. In the slightly cramped space, a faint sense of intimacy seemed to settle between them.
“Ahem. I must say, Miss Stella, I didn’t expect you to be so young and beautiful. It’s completely different from what I imagined.”
Davey cleared his throat and spoke first.
Stella smiled lightly. “I also didn’t expect Mr. Callander to be so young. It does make me think… perhaps this Security Company idea isn’t a joke after all.”
Though she found Davey quite charming, Stella was clearly more concerned with her business at the moment.
Davey said, “Of course it’s not a joke. I really do need to establish a Security Company. As you should know, Miss Stella, this is the chaotic and brutal West. I need enough people to protect my business.”
“Obviously, opening a Security Company is the best option.”
“But as far as I know, establishing one isn’t simple. You have to go to the federal capital to register it, and without the right connections, the process is far from easy.”
“So, young and beautiful Miss Stella—can I trust you? Catherine spoke very highly of you, but based on what I’m seeing now… I can’t say it feels entirely reassuring.”
Hearing him question her expertise, Stella immediately shot back, “Mr. Callander, I graduated from the Federal University School of Law. That alone should say plenty.”
“But do you understand how difficult it is to open a Security Company? The cost might be far greater than you imagine—including my legal fees.”
“In a small ranching town like this, Mr. Callander, how am I supposed to believe you have the funds to pay for all of that?”
The atmosphere turned a shade tense, but Davey didn’t seem bothered.
“So, Miss Stella, if I were to hire you, how much would your commission be?” he asked directly.
Stella hesitated, then said, “At least… one thousand dollars.”
It was an underquote, certainly. Market rates started at fifteen hundred, and top lawyers could charge two or even three thousand.
She offered a lower price because she suspected Davey’s finances might not be strong—and she needed that money to keep her firm running.
Davey heard the number and shook his head.
“Miss Stella, it seems our cooperation won’t work out.”
“I apologize for making you come all this way for nothing. Later, I’ll treat you to a wonderful dinner—and I’ve prepared a small apology gift for you.”
Stella’s heart sank. She had placed all her hopes on Davey, only for it to end like this.
So even a thousand dollars was considered a lot in this western backwater?
“Maybe… a little lower, Mr. Callander? How about eight hundred? If that still doesn’t work, I could do six hundred.”
Gritting her teeth, Stella decided to lower her fee again.
Her law firm hadn’t had any income for months, and she had less than a hundred dollars left in her purse.
If she didn’t get business soon, she’d have to close her firm and return to her family, accepting her fate as part of a marriage alliance.
As a modern woman, as a member of the Women’s Rights Association, she couldn’t submit. She had to resist.
Davey heard her words and saw the pleading look in her eyes, leaving him slightly stunned.
“Miss Stella, I’m not joking. I genuinely need to open a Security Company.”
“I need that license as soon as possible—not sitting in line and waiting for years. If it costs more, so be it.”
“So, Miss Stella, do you understand now? Efficiency is what I demand.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Stella’s Powerful Background
Chapter Text
As Davey prepared to establish his new Security Company—one of his most important projects—he naturally made sure to gather reliable information.
From Carrit, the manager of the Valentine Bank, he learned that there were two ways to set up a security company.
The first was to travel to the federal capital and handle the process personally, including preparing all necessary documents.
This route wasn’t expensive—only a few hundred dollars in processing fees.
But as for when the license would actually be approved? That was anyone’s guess.
You’d need a whole lot of luck. Two or three years, maybe five or six… and the message you’d likely receive in the end was: “Application denied.”
The second option was to hire a professional agent—a lawyer.
You’d entrust the entire licensing process to them, paying a significant sum for it.
The processing speed depended entirely on the lawyer’s connections—and on how much money you were willing to spend.
In theory, if the lawyer had truly solid connections, the license could be secured in as little as seven business days.
Naturally, such lawyers never charged less than $3,000, and often much more.
Applying and actually getting approved were two very different things.
So when Davey heard Stella quote $1,000, he immediately lost interest.
Maybe she did come from a strong family and genuinely had the ability to get it done—but he wasn’t willing to wait months, or even longer.
“Mr. Callander, you think my fee is too low and would slow down the process, correct?”
“And it’s not that the one thousand dollars itself is unacceptable?”
Stella finally realized what he meant, asking in disbelief.
She thought her price was too high—but it turned out it was too low, making him doubt her capabilities.
Davey didn’t hide anything.
“Exactly, Miss Stella. I need this Security Company license as fast as possible. From what I’ve heard, if everything goes smoothly, it can be done in seven business days.”
“I’m not interested in waiting too long, even if that means paying a higher commission.”
Stella’s eyes lit up.
She asked softly, “If… hypothetically, Mr. Callander… I could get that license approved in five business days, how much commission would you be willing to pay?”
That single sentence changed the way Davey looked at her.
Based on their earlier conversations, he quickly grasped Miss Stella’s situation:
A lawyer with powerful family connections—but a struggling practice.
Still, Davey had no intention of taking advantage. Whether one thousand or three thousand, it was barely pocket money to him.
“Three thousand dollars is what I consider fair—if it’s completed in seven days.”
“If you truly manage to get the license within five days, Miss Stella, I’m willing to add another five hundred.”
“But these terms must be written in the contract. And I’m prepared to pay a one-thousand-dollar deposit upfront.”
Davey spoke plainly and directly. There was no need for trickery—it would only undermine his own dignity.
And a lawyer with strong connections, even if due to family ties, would be extremely valuable to him in the long run.
“Alright, Mr. Callander—let’s sign the contract immediately. I believe this will be a very pleasant partnership.”
Stella practically felt like jumping into Davey’s arms and planting a big kiss on him.
This was simply too exhilarating.
$3,500.
A number she had never even dreamed of touching.
Such major cases were normally reserved for renowned attorneys in Saint Denis or even the federal capital.
The unique federal system, with its numerous legislative bodies, made the demand for lawyers extremely high.
Many top universities had opened law schools.
A typical lawyer earned around $2,500 a year—a very high-paying and respectable profession.
Top attorneys earned much more, but they monopolized almost all major cases, leaving junior lawyers to work under them.
In the later chapters of the game’s storyline from her previous life, gang member Tilly Jackson moved to Saint Denis and married a lawyer named Pierre—definitely a leap in social class.
Now, Stella only needed to complete this one case to earn $3,500, and she could barely contain her excitement.
“Miss Stella, although I’m eager to get this started quickly, don’t forget—it’s Friday today. Tomorrow and the next day are rest days.”
“So why don’t we enjoy a wonderful dinner first, fill our poor stomachs, and then sign the contract afterward?”
“Even if you wanted to return immediately, the last train to Saint Denis has already left.”
Davey said with a warm smile.
Hearing this, Stella instantly regretted her earlier decision.
If she had known, she would have rushed to Valentine the moment the telegram arrived. She thought the negotiations would be extremely difficult and had mentally prepared for a two-day battle.
She never imagined it would go this smoothly—almost unbelievably so.
“Mr. Callander, you truly are a gentleman.”
Tempted by the promise of thousands of dollars, Stella didn’t hesitate to shower him with praise.
Just then, the carriage rolled to a stop.
They had arrived at Land Farm.
Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Davey, You’ve Ruined My Appetite for Coffee
Chapter Text
“Mr. Land, is this your ranch? It’s so beautiful.”
The moment Stella arrived at the ranch, she finally understood the extent of Davey’s influence.
Cowboys carrying Shotgun and the farmhands working the fields—everything pointed to Davey’s considerable wealth.
Having lived her entire life in a civilized eastern city, Stella was used to skies dulled by industrial pollution.
Though her family also owned a sizable estate, this kind of untouched landscape still captivated her.
In a small town like Valentine, Stella’s beauty was rare enough to draw every pair of eyes.
But once those onlookers noticed Davey walking beside her, their reactions seemed understandable.
Land Farm originally grew a good number of crops—after all, that was the farm’s main source of income.
But Davey had no need for those few hundred dollars, so he cleared much of the farmland and planted flowers instead, purely for decoration.
“Miss Stella’s beauty adds far more charm to my farm than any flowers,” Davey replied.
“Mr. Callander, may I look around your farm for a while?” Stella asked hopefully.
In this moment, she was nothing like the sharp, confrontational woman from earlier—she looked like the girl next door.
“Of course, Miss Stella. It would be my pleasure,” Davey said with a smile.
With his permission, Stella—perhaps relieved after securing a major deal—kicked off her high heels.
She stepped barefoot onto the soft grass, walking cautiously at first, then with growing confidence.
In the warm glow of sunset, Stella looked like a dancing sprite—running, spinning, leaping.
Eyes closed, arms open, her expression serene, as if embracing nature itself.
Growing up under strict discipline, in a solemn household, burdened with heavy expectations—
it was no wonder she’d become somewhat rebellious.
Like many women of the era, she longed for freedom, to break free from society’s and religion’s restraints.
Davey stood silently in place, simply taking in the stunning sight.
“Thank you, Mr. Callander. I really… haven’t felt this relaxed in such a long time.”
“In the eastern civilized cities—in Saint Denis—people always wear masks. Fake smiles, flattery, greed, and I…”
Her emotions tangled her words.
“All right, Miss Stella,” Davey said with a light laugh, lifting her heels, “perhaps we should think about what to do with these.”
“Gentleman, would you mind carrying a beautiful lady’s high heels for her?” she said playfully.
“Of course. It’s my honor, Miss Stella.”
Davey walked ahead holding her shoes, while Stella skipped along behind him.
...
Dinner time.
Stella’s appearance nearly made everyone freeze.
Mac especially looked like he might drool. Only now did he realize that the woman who once shared hot coffee with him was an insult to the word “beauty” compared to the real thing.
Uncle quickly took a swig of liquor to cover up the dazed look on his face.
Abigail pinched John hard at the waist, snapping him out of his dumbstruck stare.
“It wasn’t even a fair comparison.”
As a wealthy daughter of Saint Denis, Stella led the era in fashion and makeup.
Combined with her sweet face and stunning figure, she was the definition of a dream lover.
“This is Miss Stella from Saint Denis. She’s a lawyer, and our most important guest today.
“This is my brother, Mac. This is Uncle John and Abigail.
“And of course, our little Jackie.”
“Now… let’s raise a glass to welcome Miss Stella!”
Dinner began in a warm, cheerful atmosphere.
Stella had expected simple food, but the refined flavors surprised her.
Little Jackie blurted out, “You’re so pretty,” making her even happier.
The friendliness here was something she had never experienced. It felt like a real family—no scheming, no hidden agendas.
For a moment, she even forgot about the Contract.
After dinner, a maid showed her to her room—more luxurious than her apartment in Saint Denis.
The soft mattress reminded her of her home in Saint Denis.
The maid prepared a bath with warm water and scattered flower petals across the surface.
Stella could hardly believe she was in a small town out West.
Meanwhile, out on the balcony…
Mac said with envy, “Davey, my brother, now I finally understand why you wouldn’t join me for hot coffee.”
“If I knew a lady this beautiful, I wouldn’t be able to drink Valentine’s hot coffee either.”
“Fuck, Davey, you’ve made me lose interest in the ladies of Valentine altogether.”
Chapter 116: Chapter 116: The Laramie Gang
Chapter Text
Two days later, at Valentine Train Station.
Davey touched the lingering warmth on his face and let his gaze drift toward the approaching train.
During these two days, aside from signing the contract at the start, he’d spent all his time simply accompanying Stella.
Trips to Cumberland Falls, fishing on the Dakota River.
Strolling under the moonlight, horseback riding.
Two days passed in the blink of an eye.
‘Doesn’t she know about my relationship with Catherine?’
‘Or is she testing me on Catherine’s behalf?’
‘Fake sisterhood?’
He shook his head lightly, pushing away these romantic distractions.
Right now, Davey just needed to wait for Stella’s good news.
Of course, the 1,000 dollars he advanced her wasn’t in cash—it was wired through the bank.
That thousand was only the commission. The actual processing fees would be an additional 3,000 to 5,000 dollars, depending on the lawyer’s network. But that money would be wired directly to other offices, not to the lawyer personally.
“Setting up the security company also required a physical office in one of the major eastern cities, and Stella would handle all of that.”
He would just need to pay the rent.
...
Valentine, Veterans’ Club.
After two weeks of simple renovations, opening day had finally arrived.
And the first veteran to appear was, naturally, Mickey.
“Mr. Land, are you sure you want to publish news about the Valentine Veterans’ Club in the New Hanover Gazette?”
“If you do, we may see a large number of veterans coming to Valentine.”
“There may not be many veterans out here, but it’s still not a small number for a town like ours.”
The staff member from the Valentine Gazette stared at Davey, almost doubting what he’d just heard.
Davey smiled. “Sir, I’m sure. I want the news about the Valentine Veterans’ Club printed in the New Hanover Gazette.”
“And make it clear in the paper: all veterans are welcome in Valentine. I will provide them with free food and lodging.”
“They are heroes of the United States—men who once fought for freedom. They shouldn’t be drifters in uniform.”
Most homeless veterans were concentrated in the east, simply because the west offered nowhere to beg.
The two towns with the most veterans were Blackwater and Saint Denis.
In New Hanover, they were more common in Annesburg and the Van Horn Trading Post, where wealthy residents allowed them at least enough opportunities to survive.
As for a livestock town like Valentine—many people could barely feed themselves, let alone help others.
“Mr. Land, you truly are a great man,” the Gazette employee said with heartfelt admiration.
When Davey tried to pay for the newspaper placement, the staff refused.
According to the paper’s policy, a story like this belonged on the front page. Not only was it free, but the contributor would even receive a reward.
The New Hanover Gazette’s main office was in Annesburg; Valentine only served as a telegraph branch. The report would be transmitted via telegraph and appear in the next issue of the New Hanover Gazette.
After arranging the newspaper matter, Davey went in search of a suitable place in Valentine to establish the elementary school.
Once the school opened, the name Davey Land would spread throughout Valentine. Everyone would know him as the town’s great benefactor—especially since Valentine had never had a primary school before.
If Davey's popularity grew high enough, he might even run for mayor by year’s end.
People underestimate the role of mayor. Even though the position carried no salary and existed solely to serve the public, the authority behind it was significant.
The political structure of the US emphasized local autonomy. In simple terms, if Davey became Valentine’s mayor, he would answer only to the people of Valentine. Even if the governor of New Hanover State showed up, Davey could ignore him completely. He could even establish laws exclusive to Valentine.
For example, in Strawberry, Timmins pushed through a prohibition order, turning Strawberry into a dry town.
The existing saloons were forced to close because of it.
Of course, this prohibition applied only within Strawberry’s borders. Blackwater, also in West Elizabeth State, had no such restrictions.
How this power was exercised depended entirely on local governance.
Any new law would still require a vote from the town’s residents.
“If Davey controlled the majority of votes, he could even remove Sheriff Malloy—federally appointed or not—and elect a new sheriff.”
...
That evening, however, bad news arrived.
Davey’s moonshine site at Emerald Ranch had been attacked.
Seven of his men were dead, and Donal was badly wounded.
“Mr. Callander, it was them—the Laramie Gang. They stole our moonshine and tried to kill us all.”
“Donal was shot in the right arm and is being treated at the clinic. Mr. Guthrie was murdered brutally.”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Rats in the Gutter
Chapter Text
Davey was no stranger to the Laramie Gang.
In the final act of his past life’s story, John’s return to the outlaw world had started by taking them down—killing Laramie, their leader.
But the Laramie Gang of today wasn’t something John could deal with alone. They were at the height of their power now.
A criminal outfit nearly a hundred strong, willing to take any job that paid. Their income came entirely from doing work for others.
So this attack was obvious: someone had hired them to sabotage Davey’s moonshine business. The Laramie Gang didn’t run businesses of their own.
“Laramie? That rat from the gutter? When did they grow the guts to come after us?”
“Davey, let’s ride out and put that bastard in the ground. People need to learn what happens when they mess with us,” Mac growled.
The frontier wasn’t too big or too small. Gangs working in the region generally knew of one another. Each had its own territory, and most kept to their own turf.
The Laramie Gang usually operated in Lemoyne, yet they’d crossed into New Hanover just to stir trouble.
Compared to the furious Mac, Davey stayed calm.
“Killing them isn’t hard, Mac. The real issue is: how do you plan to find them?”
“Or do you think they’re still sitting at Emerald Ranch waiting for us to show up?”
“Poor Mr. Guthrie slaughtered by them. And our fallen men. Now every rat thinks it can climb on our heads.”
“Mac, John—take twenty of our people to Emerald Ranch. Secure the operation first. Don’t let our partners get spooked.”
Northwest of Emerald Ranch lay Guthrie Farm, owned by Mr. Guthrie.
Something amusing had once happened there: a young farmhand had fallen in love with a ewe—tied a bow on her and even brought a wedding ring. Sadly, due to certain circumstances, both ended up dead.
As Davey’s moonshine became popular around Emerald Ranch, Guthrie naturally became an important business partner.
Crop profits couldn’t compare to moonshine— even a small bit of Davey’s leftovers was enough for an ordinary person to live comfortably.
Because of the distance, Davey needed a satellite point to sell his moonshine, especially at Emerald Ranch Station. Every train that passed through bought a good amount.
This attack had clearly been planned—they’d gathered intelligence in advance. Otherwise they wouldn’t have gone for Guthrie.
“But Davey, what about Laramie? Are we really going to let him wreck our business and just run off?” Mac demanded.
He’d always had a hot temper, and he’d been close to Donal and the men who died.
Davey let out a cold laugh. “Wreck our business? No chance he’s getting away with that.”
“Dealing with the Laramie Gang isn’t complicated. We may not know their base, but don’t forget how they make money.”
“They work just like bounty hunters—doing jobs for the rich and using dirty tricks. In Saint Denis, they’re notorious.”
“Listen, Mac, I have a plan.”
“We pay someone to hire them—say a ranch owner who needs a job done. Offer them more money than usual.”
“Then we wait for them to walk right into our hands.”
Mac couldn’t hold back. “Oh, Davey, that’s a damn genius plan.”
“Really—if you ask me, your plans beat Old Dutch’s by a mile.”
John nodded. “That’s a solid plan, Davey. This time we’ll definitely catch the Laramie Gang.”
Davey said, “Mac, John—if you can, try to take their man alive. He’s just a dog working for someone else. The real person targeting us is hiding behind him.”
“Maybe it’s that liquor sales manager, maybe someone else. These rats hiding in the gutter—we need to drag them out and show them who they’ve crossed.”
“All right, John, Mac—take our men and head for Emerald Ranch. Every day we lose costs us more than we can afford.”
“I’ll find someone who can act as the go-between. Once I have word, I’ll send someone to the ranch to inform you.”
...
With the plan set, John and Mac headed out immediately, taking twenty gunmen straight toward Emerald Ranch.
Just then, Abigail stepped outside.
“Davey… why are you sending John into something this dangerous? You promised me you’d give us a peaceful life.”
Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Rebuking Abigail
Chapter Text
Abigail’s tone carried anger and doubt.
She had gone through so much just to leave the gang and live a simple, peaceful life—so she could raise little Jackie properly.
And so John wouldn’t have to keep doing dangerous work.
But now, Davey was sending John off to fight with another gang.
“Listen, Abigail, this is the West, not paradise. Out here, robbery and killing happen every single day.”
“As long as you live here, you will never be able to avoid those things.”
“Don’t act so naive. Do you really think that just because I had John working as a farmhand, he was suddenly free from danger?”
“If my business gets robbed, no one is spared.”
Davey understood where Abigail was coming from, but understanding didn’t mean agreeing.
To put it bluntly—if he only needed a farmhand, why would he choose John instead of someone else?
Would he really pay three hundred dollars a month for a simple farmhand? That was enough to hire ten men.
A school for little Jackie in Valentine, a comfortable life, a high salary—none of that came for free.
If you want something, you have to give something.
“But Davey… you know… I’m scared…”
Faced with Davey’s sharp tone, Abigail grew flustered and unsure of herself.
At her core, Abigail was a refined egoist. In the game's storyline from her past life, Arthur had saved John countless times. Yet when John wanted to team up with Sadie to hunt down Micah and avenge Arthur, Abigail tried to stop him.
Davey had no intention of indulging her selfishness.
“Abigail, understand this—someone is trying to rob our business. Are you really going to stand there and watch them take what’s mine?”
“This isn’t robbery, and it’s not a crime. This is protecting our property.”
“I pay John three hundred dollars a month, helped him get his Officer Valentine status, paid his ransom—that is his job.”
“And if, when my property is under attack, you tell John not to do his work… then one day when you and little Jackie run into trouble, or a criminal—who exactly is going to help you? And why should they?”
“Abigail, use that foolish little brain of yours and think.”
Abigail lowered her head under Davey’s rebuke, unable to say another word.
She realized now that maybe she was in the wrong.
No one had ever taught her these things before. In her simple mind, peaceful living was all she ever thought about—everything else was a muddled mess.
“I’m sorry, Davey… I never thought about any of this. I just thought… if we could live safely, then everything would be fine.”
Abigail tried to explain—maybe even to make up for it. After all, she and John were now working under Davey.
“Abigail, I understand you. But you also need to understand this—
a place where everyone can live peacefully is called heaven.”
“Just remember: I will never send my brother to die. That’s enough.”
“Alright, go take care of little Jack. From now on, stay out of business and work matters.”
Davey waved her off, unwilling to continue the conversation.
He was heading to Valentine Clinic to check on Donal.
As one of his most capable assistants now, Davey cared about him to some extent.
...
Valentine Clinic.
“My apologies, Mr. Land.” Donal looked grateful yet guilty when he saw Davey arrive in person.
“This wasn’t your fault, Donal. If Laramie dares touch my business, he’ll pay for it.”
“Have you arranged things for those young men who died? If any of them had wives or sons, I’ll take responsibility for their future.”
Davey greeted Doctor Ben Calloway, then spoke to Donal.
“Thank you, Mr. Callander. Gilka had a six-year-old daughter and a wife. Kam only had a fourteen-year-old son working on our farm. The others were bachelors without families.”
Donal gave a brief summary, sadness in his voice. Those men had been with him for years.
In the West, most who joined gangs were loners—orphans or immigrants trying to survive.
Davey nodded. “Once the apartment building is finished, the first unit goes to Gilka’s wife. I’ll be opening a primary school in Valentine soon—his daughter’s tuition will be completely free.”
“As for Kam’s son… if he wants revenge and wants to become a gunman, I’ll have someone train him. If he prefers a quieter life, I’ll find him easy work.”
Donal nodded, deeply grateful.
Doctor Ben Calloway, tending to his wounds, couldn’t help saying:
“A man like you is rare in the West, Mr. Callander.”
In the West, when gang members died, that was the end of it. A headstone was already considered generous. No one cared whether they had wives or children.
Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Land Security Company
Chapter Text
Emerald Ranch.
John and Mac pushed through the night and arrived well after midnight.
Despite the hour, lights still burned across Emerald Ranch—a lingering response to the afternoon’s attack.
Many ranchers here had some form of moonshine partnership with Davey. No one could ignore a business that profitable.
But what happened today rattled them. After what befell Garris, they feared their own ranches might be next.
Up until now, they hadn’t really known how many gunmen Davey had, and the uncertainty made them reluctant to stay involved.
Still, once Mac and John showed up with a couple dozen gunmen, that fear eased.
“Damn Laramie Gang—sewer rats, the whole lot of ’em. And sure enough, they fled.”
“Finding them now is gonna be trouble. We’ll just have to wait for Davey’s plan.”
“John, you pick up anything?”
After checking around separately, Mac and John regrouped at Garris Farm.
John shook his head. “Nothing, Mac. I asked around—after the attack they grabbed all the moonshine and rode off. We got here too late.”
“People say they headed south—probably back to Lemoyne.”
“Fuck. Looks like we’ll be stuck here for a bit, John.”
John nodded. “Maybe we should clean the place up and get some tents set. Folks need a place to sleep.”
Life out in the open was normal for cowboys; living in a big house like the one at Land Ranch was the rare luxury.
Thankfully, the Garris farmhouse hadn’t taken too much damage. With a bit of tidying, it was livable again.
The other twenty cowboys would just make do with tents.
“Honestly, John, I never thought you’d leave the gang with Abigail and come to Davey.”
“I mean, even when I left with Davey back then, it felt unreal.”
“Even as his brother, I’ve gotta say—Davey changed a lot after Blackwater.”
“Back then we handled everything with our fists. Now Davey prefers using his head.”
Mac dug two bottles of moonshine out of his saddlebag and handed one to John.
John took it and sighed. “Yeah, Mac... I didn’t think I’d ever leave either.”
“Abigail talked to me about it over and over, but I could never decide. With the gang moving again, she didn’t want to keep living that life. It tore me up.”
“In the end, it was Hosea who convinced me. Hosea... he’s been good to me—good to all of us. Not like Dutch.”
“Arthur wanted me to leave too, even if he never said it outright.”
“Davey... he reminds me of how Dutch used to be. Don’t you think so, Mac?”
“Dutch led us on robberies. Now Davey leads us... into business? Ha, funny how things turn.”
Mac laughed.
“Yeah, John, it really is. Davey keeps talking about this ‘new era.’ I don’t know how he suddenly picked up all that smarts—we’ve lived together every day.”
“But things are sure better than before. Moonshine’s made us a fortune. I don’t even know how much Davey’s got now, but it’s gotta be a lot. Feels like money that’ll never run out—and that’s a damn fine feeling.”
“If we were still with Dutch, we’d probably be hiding who-knows-where, running for our lives.”
A few swigs of strong liquor later, John’s words started spilling freely.
“Ever since I saw Dutch kill that innocent girl on the ferry, I knew he’d changed. Nothing he’d preached lined up anymore.”
“To hell with Dutch, to hell with the plan... Tahiti... Tahiti... Doesn’t he know I can’t stand mangoes?”
“Things are better now. Abigail’s not constantly in my ear about little Jack.”
“Thanks to Davey, I’ve got a job that pays three hundred bucks—no more robbing and killing just to survive.”
“Come on, Mac, let’s drink to Davey!”
Mac grinned and raised his bottle. “To Davey!”
Just like the Van der Linde Gang hunting Colm without knowing where he was, Davey faced a similar problem now.
Clearly, the only thing to do was lure the snake out of the gutter.
But finding a middleman in Saint Denis and baiting the Laramie Gang would take some time.
Over the next few days, John and Mac stayed at Emerald Ranch, guarding against another attack.
During that time, Davey wired five thousand dollars to get the license for Land Security Company.
By Friday, Stella telegraphed back—the paperwork was done.
The company’s registered address was 361 Seventh Avenue in Federal City, a modest little building.
It was just for registration purposes, of course, but Davey still had to pay eighty dollars in monthly rent.
With that, Davey’s Land Security Company was officially established, and he could finally start hiring security personnel through legal channels.
Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Hiring Employees
Chapter Text
The security company was incredibly important—it meant Davey could finally post recruitment notices across the entire country through legal, proper channels.
And the people he’d be bringing in wouldn’t be low-level street thugs like the ones in gangs now, but men with real military training.
They might not match the Sharpshooters in sheer skill, but each one of them would be far more capable than an ordinary gang member.
Of course, this also meant Davey’s expenses were about to skyrocket.
After thinking it over, Davey decided to start by hiring around forty security employees.
That would be enough for now, and with proper armed strength behind him, he’d be able to expand his moonshine operation much faster.
At present, federal soldiers—even privates at the very bottom—earned $25 a month. Higher ranks earned more, along with various bonuses.
Davey went to the Valentine Press and submitted a recruitment ad for Land Security Company.
He didn’t just publish it in the New Hanover Gazette, but also in the Blackwater Ledger and the Saint Denis Times.
He paid $50 for four consecutive issues.
Most newspapers in the country were weeklies, meaning one issue every seven days.
In other words, Davey had just bought himself a month-long ad campaign.
Recruitment Notice:
Land Security Company, due to expansion needs, is hiring employees across the entire United States.
Requirements:
- Age 20–32
- Proficient with rifles and revolvers; skilled horsemanship; over three years of relevant experience
- Able to follow company assignments and complete tasks diligently
Compensation:
40 Regular Employees: $100 monthly salary. Company provides room and board, uniforms, weapons, and horses. Field assignments receive travel allowances. Six rest days per month. Overtime and bonuses calculated separately.
4 Senior Employees: $150 monthly salary. Includes regular employee benefits plus eight rest days per month. Overtime and bonuses calculated separately. Must pass assessment.
Address: Land Farm, Valentine Township, New Hanover State.
Note 1: Travel expenses (round trip), as well as same-day meals and lodging, will be covered by Land Security for applicants who fail the interview.
Note 2: Applicants unable to buy a ticket may apply at the Post Office—Land Security will guarantee payment.
Davey firmly believed that such generous terms would be irresistible to most people in the country.
This was essentially sergeant-level pay. A typical sergeant made around $80 base, and with all extra allowances might reach $100 at most.
But Davey wasn’t looking for average soldiers—he wanted true professionals with real combat experience.
Laid-off Pinkertons, discharged veterans, Bounty Hunters known for their aim—those were the kinds of men he needed.
Naturally, the monthly costs would be enormous.
For a single regular employee: two sets of uniforms for $30, an Evans Repeater for $140, a double-action Revolver for $65, and a horse for $20—totaling $255.
For 44 employees, that came to $11,220.
On top of that was the $4,600 monthly base salary.
Adding food, ammunition, horse upkeep, allowances, bonuses, and overtime, the total monthly payout would likely reach eight to nine thousand dollars.
Still, compared to the moonshine business bringing in over two thousand dollars a day, the expenses remained manageable.
Most importantly, with such manpower, Davey could expand the moonshine operation on a much larger scale.
The next newspaper issue wouldn’t be out for another two days, so the interviews would have to wait a bit.
...
Land Farm.
“Holy shit, Davey, have you completely lost it... my God... Land Security Company? Forty-four employees? What, are you trying to become the next Pinkerton?”
“Fuck, a hundred dollars a month? Those fine young men will be storming Valentine like a damn flood.”
Even Mac had no idea Davey was planning to start a security company.
When Stella visited last time, everyone assumed it was just about the store and the school.
When Davey told Uncle about it, the man nearly dropped his beloved whiskey bottle.
“Oh, come on, Uncle. We need manpower, don’t we? Forty-four employees—it’s enough to give us real firepower. The Laramie Gang dares to pick on us because they think we’re understaffed.”
“Just wait. Once my security company is established, let’s see who still dares to mess with us.”
“But the interviews are on you, Uncle. I trust your eye. You’ve bragged enough about that one kid back in the day.”
Davey was in a great mood. With the security company, he finally felt he had real protection. In this chaotic western region, even with Sharpshooter skills, he couldn’t handle everything by himself.
“Of course, I’d be more than happy to help, Davey. This is a security company, after all.”
“Trust me—you’re about to see a hardworking old man. I’ll pick out the real gunmen for you.”
The very idea seemed to fire Uncle up.
Interviews? He’d never done something that interesting before.
Davey laughed. “You might want to pick out a decent outfit, Uncle.”
“Certainly. Put it on my tab.”
Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Trelawny’s Arrival
Chapter Text
A few days later...
Davey’s recruitment notice finally appeared in the newspapers.
With the three major papers covering the entire western region, the name Land Security Company spread quickly, becoming the talk of the town almost overnight.
At a time when most workers earned only $30 a month, a $100 salary was incredibly high.
Davey hadn’t even realized that ordinary Pinkerton agents earned just $60 a month.
And here he was offering a full hundred.
It was such an outrageous number that even current Pinkerton employees started thinking about jumping ship.
Then there was the clause stating that failed applicants would have their round-trip travel reimbursed—
and that Land Security would even front the ticket money for those who couldn’t afford it.
That single line dropped like a bomb across the West.
Davey had no idea how many people would be rushing over for interviews once the notice appeared in all three papers.
Around this time, Trelawny returned from Saint Denis—
and he brought two people with him.
“Davey, this is Pani and Rich. Believe me, don’t let their age fool you—the pastries and coffee they make will blow you away. I spent quite a bit of time convincing them to come to Valentine.”
Trelawny announced proudly, as if expecting praise.
Pani and Rich, both in their twenties, looked nervous.
Leaving Saint Denis for Valentine was a big sacrifice—after all, Valentine was just a small livestock town.
But the higher salary had won them over.
“Of course, Trelawny. I trust your judgment.”
“Hey, Pani, Rich, no need to be so nervous. Now that you’re here in Valentine, you can settle in.”
“Starting today, your pay begins—$35 a month. My coffee shop isn’t finished yet; the designer should be arriving in a day or two. Maybe you can share some ideas.”
Baristas and pastry chefs typically earned between $15 and $40, so Davey offering them $35—much higher than their previous $25—was no small deal.
“Thank you, Mr. Land. We’ll work hard.”
Hearing that, Pani and Rich finally relaxed.
Once everything was arranged, Davey sat down to talk with Trelawny.
Trelawny asked about Dutch and the others.
“Cornwall ambushed Dutch. They slipped into Valentine and grabbed John and Strauss without me knowing.”
“But of course, Cornwall’s men were no match for Dutch and Arthur.”
“It only tipped Cornwall off that the gang was nearby. They couldn’t stay at Horseshoe Overlook anymore. I don’t know where they went—likely south. Maybe you can try looking for them.”
“Abigail didn’t want little Jackie living the gang’s drifting life. And honestly, she’s right.”
“Under Hosea’s persuasion, John came here with Abigail. Oh—you’re a bit late. Abigail took little Jack out for a walk. You’ll see her later.”
“But John you won’t see for a while. The Laramie Gang attacked my business at Emerald Ranch not long ago. Mac and John are guarding the place now.”
Hearing all that, Trelawny couldn’t help exclaiming:
“Oh, Davey! I was gone for such a short time, and so much has already happened.”
“Looks like I’ll have to head south and find Dutch and the others. I still have some intel about them.”
“As for the Laramie Gang—I heard about them back in Saint Denis. A bunch of criminals who’ll do anything for money. Their reputation there is awful, though people still hire them for dirty work.”
Davey’s expression shifted.
“Trelawny, they’ve killed several of my men. I’m furious.”
“But rats hiding in the gutter aren’t easy to find.”
“If you can bring me intel on them, Trelawny, I promise you’ll be handsomely rewarded.”
“Or you could head to Saint Denis, find a middleman, and lure them out under the guise of hiring them.”
Davey was essentially giving him a mission.
Trelawny smiled—this was exactly his field.
“Why not, Davey? This is what I do.”
“With enough money, there will definitely be someone in Saint Denis willing to act as a fixer.”
“That bastard Laramie deserves a lesson.”
Davey gave a subtle nod toward Alice, the maid.
Elisa took out two cigars from the box and lit them.
Davey continued,
“Trelawny, if you find Dutch and the others, pass a message to Hosea.”
“The bearer bonds we stole from Cornwall’s train—the buyer is almost here. Tell him to come to Valentine before the 8th of next month.”
Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Legendary Bounty Hunter Joins
Chapter Text
Trelawny stayed at Land Farm for only a single day before leaving again.
He needed to track down the gang’s new hideout and complete the task Davey had given him.
Davey actually already knew the gang was at Clemens Point, but he kept that to himself.
If he said it aloud, Dutch and the others might think he had been monitoring them, which would only create unnecessary misunderstandings.
...
Land Farm, Stables.
Kieran Duffy kept the place running like a well-oiled machine.
There were several stables now, and Davey owned sixty horses in total—though with Mac and the others at Emerald Ranch, the place felt a bit emptier than usual.
“Hey, Kieran. Looks like the stables are doing great under your care,” Davey greeted with a smile.
Kieran was grooming a horse. Even with several stablehands helping, he never let himself stand idle.
“Mr. Land, my apologies—I’m a bit dirty right now,” Kieran said, always respectful whenever he saw Davey.
Davey was the one who had given him this stable, comfortable life, and Kieran never forgot it.
“It’s fine, Kieran. You don’t need to get nervous every time I show up.”
“I just wanted to tell you we’ll probably need to buy some more horses soon—around fifty.”
“The farm can’t hold that many, so I’m planning to buy a ranch nearby and put you in charge of managing it.”
Davey leaned against the stall, still smiling.
“Me…? Mr. Callander, a whole ranch? I’m afraid I won’t be able to manage something that large.”
Kieran’s voice trembled slightly with worry.
Davey patted him on the shoulder.
“I believe in you, Kieran. You can do it. You’ve managed the stables excellently, and I’m very satisfied. That’s why I’m entrusting the ranch to you.”
Kieran immediately bowed.
“Thank you for your trust, Mr. Callander.”
...
After finishing the arrangements for the horses, Davey headed to the gun shop.
He knew arms dealers were operating near Shady Belle at the moment, but after weighing the risks, he decided not to source from them.
Crossing state lines meant the shipment would need an armed escort, and if anything happened along the way, the loss wouldn’t be worth it.
Sure, firearms might be cheaper over there, but Davey wasn’t concerned about the small price difference—especially given the modest quantity he needed.
The gun shop owner clearly wasn’t used to receiving such large orders from Davey, and even offered a slight discount.
The transaction would take a few days to complete, but the upside was that all transportation risks fell on the owner.
Even if the weapons were robbed on the road, that loss wouldn’t be Davey’s problem.
As for uniforms, he could wait until he had all his people assembled before designing them. No rush.
...
A few weeks later.
Davey hadn’t expected that a simple recruitment notice would attract such a massive turnout.
Once the newspaper hit the stands, nearly two hundred applicants arrived—most of them competent-looking and physically strong.
Some were lean, but their shooting wasn’t bad at all.
With so many people showing up, Davey rushed to the newspaper office to cancel the next three issues of the advertisement and publish a notice stating the positions had been filled.
Paying the round-trip travel expenses for over a hundred people cost him nearly four thousand dollars… almost enough to cover a month of salaries for his employees.
But since he had publicly made the promise, there was no backing out. Compared to his company’s reputation, four thousand dollars meant little.
Rejected applicants weren’t exactly happy, but they understood the competition was fierce—high pay had drawn in many strong candidates.
Still, Davey’s generosity with travel reimbursement earned him a great deal of goodwill.
Bosses that generous were rare in this era.
Davey had originally planned to hire just over forty people, but in the end he recruited fifty-two.
Some candidates were simply too good to let go.
Among the fifty-two, seventeen were former Pinkerton agents—
and six were still active agents who had been lured away by the high salary.
Most of the others were bounty hunters with excellent horsemanship and marksmanship—solid gunmen all around.
Only three were selected as Senior Employees, all personally tested by Davey.
Their shooting skills were on par with Sharpshooters.
Two were retired non-commissioned officers—Emin Deva and Jason Cartman—both with extensive combat experience, which pleased Davey greatly.
The last candidate was a special case—
a bounty hunter with a near-legendary reputation.
“Near-legendary” because he usually worked alone, yet his mission completion rate was extremely high.
Among bounty hunters, his reputation matched names like Cole Stoudemire and Ike Skelding, leaders among their trade.
Davey tested his shooting and was delighted to find that he possessed four-times-speed reflexes—
a rare and welcome discovery.
“Mr. Laval, I’m curious,” Davey said, studying the man. “With your skill, what brings you to my company?”
Kerry Laval—that was the name of the legendary hunter.
At forty-one years old, he exceeded the official age limit of thirty-two, but with skill like his, exceptions were easy to make.
Chapter 123: Chapter 123: The Badass Widow’s Beginning
Chapter Text
“I’m married now, Mr. Callander. I have a wife who loves me, and a wonderful son.”
“Having a family means I can’t roam the land like before—chasing fugitives, collecting bounties. Every time I headed out, my wife worried herself sick.”
“Once, a fugitive I’d brought in escaped from prison and came after my family. Luckily, I was home that day and stopped a disaster from happening. I can’t even imagine what would’ve happened if I hadn’t been there.”
“I had to give up the life of a Bounty Hunter because, frankly… it scared me.”
“But I don’t know how to do anything else. I’ve applied for all kinds of jobs, but I keep getting turned away. At my age, nobody wants to hire me.”
“I made good money when I was young, but I never saved—so now I’m stuck taking rough, low-paying work: helping out on farms, ranches, building houses, whatever comes my way.”
“The pay barely covered food. I couldn’t even buy a cake for my wife’s and son’s birthdays.”
“To be honest, sir… if the Post Office hadn’t covered my train fare, I wouldn’t have been able to make it here from Annesburg.”
“I know I’m older than your requirements, but I really have no other choice. This is the only work I’m capable of.”
“So please, sir… consider hiring me. I truly need this job. I’m even willing to take less pay.”
Kerry Laval explained with a bitter smile, his tone almost humble—completely unlike the legendary hunter and Sharpshooter he used to be.
Once, he had stood above all others, galloping freely across the great plains of the West.
But now, he realized he had nothing left.
This was the fate of many cowboys in their later years—not just Kerry Laval.
If Uncle had a wife and child, he might have ended up in the same situation.
“Congratulations, Mr. Laval. You’re hired—as a Senior Employee.”
“Given your situation, I can advance you a month’s salary so you can bring your family here.”
“As a Senior Employee, you’re entitled to company apartments.”
“And fortunately, my apartment building is already finished. You can move in today.”
Davey patted Laval on the shoulder with a warm smile.
This was a four-times-speed Sharpshooter—on the same level as Mac. With such skill, even Mac might not be able to beat him.
For a talent like this, Davey felt that even $1,500 would’ve been worth it, let alone $150.
“Thank you. Thank you so much, Mr. Callander. I… I don’t know what to say.”
“I’ll work hard for you, Mr. Callander. I promise.”
Laval grabbed Davey’s hands tightly, unable to let go.
To him, this felt like a gift from heaven—like a pie dropping out of the sky.
Before coming, he had fully expected to be rejected. If not for the reimbursed travel and lodging, he wouldn’t have dared try.
His only confidence came from his marksmanship and horsemanship.
Later, Davey personally brought him to the apartment building, and Laval felt as if he were dreaming.
In Annesburg, the three of them shared a cramped room barely five square meters wide.
Now he was looking at a fifty-square-meter apartment, with a separate kitchen, bathroom, walk-in closet—an expensive vanity, curtains, carpets, and a proper bed.
Laval could hardly wait to bring his wife and son out here to enjoy this wonderful life.
Davey liked Laval a great deal. Beyond his impressive abilities, Laval offered something even more valuable: loyalty.
And right now, Davey needed loyal and reliable people to make everything go smoothly.
With fifty-two skilled men under his command, Davey had become a true powerhouse.
At least in this western region, no one would dare provoke him lightly.
...
Meanwhile, at Clemens Point.
After weeks of staying hidden, the Van der Linde Gang had finally settled down.
They began gathering intel on nearby Rhodes.
Inside the camp, an argument was erupting.
“I’ll skin that fat bastard alive and cook him for dinner!” Sadie roared in fury.
With Kieran Duffy gone, Sadie had taken over kitchen duties.
The repetitive, boring work was wearing her down, making her more irritable by the day—and she had no patience for Pearson’s orders.
Arthur saw Sadie, the ranch widow he once saved, arguing fiercely with Pearson and hurried over to intervene.
“Watch your damn mouth, you shrew!”
As the enforcer of the Van der Linde Gang, Pearson had a temper of his own—especially toward a widow who didn’t back down.
Hearing that insult, Sadie snapped and lunged straight at him.
Thankfully, Arthur managed to hold her back.
Otherwise, Pearson might very well have ended up on the losing end.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 124: Chapter 124: The Moonshine Competitor
Chapter Text
“Listen, I’m not lazy, Mr. Morgan. I’ll work—but I’m not doing this vegetable-chopping nonsense.”
“My husband and I… we always worked together. We did everything together.”
“I’ve been out in the wilderness… I can hunt, I can shoot, and I know how to use a knife.”
“But if you make me stay here, I swear I’ll kill that fat bastard!”
Sadie’s vicious words made Arthur realize he absolutely couldn’t keep her chopping vegetables any longer.
“All right, then come with me.”
“You want to go outside? Want to run around like the men? Then come.”
“But we’re not just hunters out there—we’re prey, too.”
“And the ones after us? They’ve got guns.”
Facing Arthur’s warning, Sadie only replied with firm resolve: “I’m not afraid of dying…”
Arthur had no choice but to take Sadie along to gather supplies and mail a letter to Pearson.
When they reached town, Sadie even went out of her way to change into a full Cowboy outfit.
On the way back, they ran into an ambush by the Lemoyne Raiders.
Sadie’s response left Arthur stunned. Not only did she show zero fear—she immediately drew her gun and started shooting, even if her aim was a bit rough.
But that was enough for Arthur to acknowledge her.
...
Land Farm.
“Good Lord, Davey… where did you find this many gunmen? This is… unbelievable.”
After Mac returned with a few of his men, the sight at Land Farm stunned him.
At first, Mac thought the place had been raided, until he spotted Uncle strolling around with a drink in hand.
Only then did he learn from Uncle that Davey had founded Land Security and recruited fifty-two employees.
He could tell every one of these gunmen was the real deal.
“Pretty good, huh, Mac? Our numbers are growing fast—more than enough to protect our business.”
“Since you’re back, I’ll have Mr. Cartman take his men and relieve you.”
“I can already picture you grumbling every day. You must’ve been whispering all kinds of crap about me behind my back over at Emerald Ranch, Mac.”
Davey tossed Mac a cigarette, teasing him with a grin.
Mac took it and began explaining why he’d returned.
“Oh, Davey, we’re brothers—how could I talk behind your back? Ask John.”
“John was actually the one who wanted to come back. Maybe he was hoping to get cozy with Abigail, but there’s no way I’m giving him the chance. Fuck, don’t I need a woman too?”
“Listen, Davey, someone passed us a message—about the Laramie Gang.”
“He told us that one of the people backing the Laramie Gang is the Braithwaite family from Rhodes.”
“The Braithwaite family’s in the moonshine business too. Even though we never sent salesmen to Lemoyne or to Rhodes, our moonshine still showed up there.”
“Braithwaite figured our moonshine business would eventually spread their way. So they contacted a few people—probably folks who already hate us—and together they put up a lot of money to hire the Laramie Gang to sabotage our business.”
“John and I thought we should bring this to you, Davey.”
“The man wouldn’t say who he was, but I believe he was telling the truth. Maybe he was an enemy of the Braithwaite family—someone who learned what they were planning and slipped us the information.”
Davey thought for a moment, then pieced everything together.
He had originally assumed the ones hiring the Laramie Gang were the distillery managers, since his moonshine operation hit their profits hardest.
He hadn’t expected the Braithwaite family to get involved too—but it made perfect sense.
The Braithwaites had been in the moonshine trade for years, and Rhodes wasn’t a dry town. It was normal for them to know and associate with the distillery managers.
Maybe they’d been rivals before, but with Davey’s moonshine suddenly shaking the market—especially with its new sales model and a flavor as good as premium liquor, if not better—it was only natural for former enemies to join forces.
One taste of Davey’s moonshine would be enough for the Braithwaites to see the gap. And the fact that he sold it cheaper only made it worse for them.
Davey also figured out who the informant likely was—someone from the Gray family in Rhodes.
The Braithwaites and the Grays had been generational enemies in Rhodes, locked in conflict. They wouldn’t miss any chance to hit each other.
Living in the same town meant they had access to similar intel—plus, the Grays controlled the Rhodes police.
So it made perfect sense that the Grays would pass the Braithwaite information to Davey, who was also in the moonshine business.
They wanted Davey to strike at the Braithwaite family’s moonshine operation.
“Originally, I planned to expand into Annesburg and the Van Horn Trading Port first, wipe out the distillery managers’ businesses completely.”
“But now it looks like we’ll need a new plan.”
“The Braithwaite family… maybe they should be our first target.”
Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Departure for Rhodes Town
Chapter Text
The conflict between Davey and the Braithwaite family was something that could never be resolved.
The Braithwaite moonshine operation wasn’t limited to their clan alone—it also connected to Saint Denis, the biggest city in the West. Rhodes Town wasn’t far from Saint Denis, and the Gray family’s Caliga Hall sat just across the Kamassa River from the city.
Because of that, the two families’ rivalry was tied directly to the power struggles surrounding Saint Denis.
Saint Denis was a stop Davey would have to face sooner or later.
And heading to Rhodes Town now was to Davey’s advantage, especially since the Van der Linde Gang was based there. In the storyline of his previous life’s game, the gang had played both families against each other until everything collapsed.
First, young Jack was kidnapped by the Braithwaite family and taken to Saint Denis. Then Sean was ambushed and killed by the Grays in retaliation.
In the end, the Van der Linde Gang wiped out both families before heading to Saint Denis to rescue Jack.
“Mr. Cartman, take twenty men to Emerald Ranch and protect our business. Also, tell John to return to Land Farm.”
“Mr. Dewar, Mr. Laval—security at the farm will be in your hands.”
“Mac, bring a few men and come with me to Rhodes.”
Davey laid out the personnel assignments.
This wasn’t the sort of trip where bringing more men helped. In fact, fewer would make things easier.
They weren’t going there to rob or kill outright—that was gang behavior. They were going to break a few things, take a few things, and leave.
Davey, familiar with the plot, was clearly comfortable with this type of work. Of course, when the time came, he would call for reinforcements.
“Mr. Callander, please allow me to go with you. I may be of use.”
Laval spoke up suddenly.
“No need, Mr. Laval. I’ll call for you if I require anything.”
Davey understood his intention—Laval simply wanted to be near him to keep himself safe if anything unexpected happened.
Davey hadn’t said it aloud, but everyone in the company already knew he was in the moonshine business. No one minded, so long as they were paid enough greenbacks.
In the West, moonshining was just another illegal trade. As long as you weren’t robbing or killing, you were considered a decent person. And for most gunmen, who among them hadn’t done something questionable?
As they were about to leave, Davey and his group were stopped by a young boy.
Davey recognized him. He was the son of Mr. Kam, one of the men killed during the Laramie Gang’s attack on Emerald Ranch. His name was Levin Kam.
“Mr. Callander, please let me follow you. I want to become a gunfighter and avenge my father,” Levin said with unwavering resolve.
Davey looked at the boy. “Levin, I know who you are. Your father died working for me, and that pains me deeply.”
“I’ll take care of the revenge. That’s not a burden a boy your age should carry—understand, Levin?”
“You need to think this through. If you’re doing this only for revenge, there’s no reason to become a gunfighter. By the time you grow into one, I’ll have already taken care of the Laramie Gang.”
“Don’t answer right away. Think long and hard about what kind of man you want to become.”
“Tell me your answer the next time you see me. For now, I need to be on my way.”
Davey patted Levin on the shoulder and walked toward the stables, where Kieran had already prepared their horses.
For this trip to Rhodes, Davey brought only three men besides Mac. They had once worked for Pinkerton, and might prove useful in ways others wouldn’t.
“He’s a good kid,” Mac said as they rode. “I think he could become a top gunman—if you’re willing to teach him.”
“Just like Dutch taught us. He’s got potential, doesn’t he? I’m sure you saw it too.”
To become a top gunman—or a sharpshooter—required more than physical ability or talent. It required conviction.
Conviction was a vague thing, but almost every sharpshooter had it.
Mac had seen that conviction in Levin’s eyes.
Skills and strength could be trained. But conviction could not.
“Maybe,” Davey replied. “But first he needs to understand what he’s doing—and why. Just like when we followed Dutch, remember?”
“He’s only fourteen. He needs time to figure himself out.”
Davey spoke casually, not overly concerned. He was giving the boy a choice—what he would eventually become was his own path to walk.
...
Meanwhile, back at Land Farm—
Abigail was chatting with Rousseau, Laval’s wife.
“I’m curious, Rousseau,” Abigail asked. “Why did you want Mr. Laval to go with Davey? Aren’t you worried something might happen to him?”
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Deputy Sheriff Arthur
Chapter Text
Abigail couldn’t understand Rousseau.
In her eyes, Davey bringing John back from Emerald Ranch was something to be happy about.
Yet Rousseau wished her husband could go out and follow Davey.
Rousseau was a bit older now, but still quite attractive—after all, she was the woman who convinced a legendary hunter to finally put away his gun.
While the men were usually out working, the women stayed home. Abigail and Rousseau both had their own children, so they had become familiar with each other.
“This is different, Abigail. I worry terribly whenever Laval goes out, but that’s his job.”
“Mr. Land is a truly good employer. He gave Laval respectable work, a house, and he’s even opening a small school so little Ino can study.”
“Protecting Mr. Land and his business—that’s Laval’s responsibility. Without Mr. Land, Laval, little Ino, and I would still be squeezed into that miner’s shack in Annesburg.”
“That place was barely bigger than our current outhouse. Living there... I couldn’t even imagine what kind of future we’d have.”
“So since we’ve received Mr. Land’s generosity, we should serve him loyally, shouldn’t we, Abigail?”
Rousseau’s words made Abigail feel a little ashamed.
Because she never wanted John to go out on errands with Davey—and instead felt secretly relieved whenever Davey let John stay home.
“It’s just... alright, Rousseau—maybe you’re the one who’s right.”
Abigail wanted to say more, but nothing came out.
Her mind felt tangled. Maybe she could go ask Uncle.
...
Three days later, Rhodes.
After getting used to soft mattresses, sleeping outdoors felt unbearable.
By the time they arrived, it was almost dark. Davey, Mac, and the others were looking for a decent inn to wash up.
“Oh, oh, oh... look at this... who do we have here? Isn’t that our Mr. Morgan?”
“What’s this—let me see. A deputy’s badge? Wow, Arthur, you’re already a deputy sheriff? That’s unbelievable!”
Mac had spotted a familiar figure riding toward them and burst out in surprise.
Davey turned as well, catching sight of Arthur.
“Davey, Mac—I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me. It really is you.”
Arthur swung off his horse and came over, greeting them warmly.
He had always thought highly of the Callander brothers. He missed the days they worked together, and seeing them again lifted his spirits.
Davey grinned. “Arthur, looks like you’re doing pretty well. So, are you all planning to settle down in Rhodes now? That’s a good idea.”
Arthur gave a helpless smile and shook his head. “Davey, it’s not what you think. A lot has happened—and honestly, it all feels ridiculous. This is Dutch’s plan. Anyway... we really are working for the local police.”
“John, Abigail, little Jack, Uncle—how are they? And what brings you here?”
Davey smiled. “They’re doing well, don’t worry. We’re here on some business—sorting out a few problems. Not something I can explain in just a few sentences.”
“Deputy Morgan, if you’ve got time, maybe we can head to the saloon, have a drink, and catch up.”
Arthur nodded. “Of course, Davey, Mac. We’re overdue for a drink.”
“But there’s someone else—Mrs. Sadie Adler. She’s in town too. You will not believe what she’s turned into.”
“Trust me, you’re going to be shocked when you see her.”
Davey sent the three hired men to get settled at the inn, then went with Mac and Arthur to find Sadie.
Sadie was wandering around town. When she heard it involved drinks, she immediately said, “Sure, why not.”
They headed to the Rhodes saloon, second-floor booth.
“Last time we were here, we stirred up a lot of trouble and had to pay damages. Better to sit upstairs this time.”
Arthur began telling Davey and Mac what had happened lately.
Not long after the gang moved to Clemens Point, Dutch, Hosea, and Arthur were on their way to go fishing when they ran into Trelawny—being transported by Sheriff Gray and his men for financial fraud—along with several Anderson boys members locked in a prison wagon.
While Dutch was chatting with the sheriff, the Anderson men pried open the wagon and escaped.
Arthur stepped in, rounded up the Anderson boys with the sheriff, and as payment, the sheriff released Trelawny.
Davey took a drink and said, “That Trelawny guy. I sent him to Saint Denis for some business, and he ends up getting mixed up in a financial scam. He just can’t keep his eyes off the greenbacks.”
Arthur laughed. “Ain’t that the truth. That’s just how he is.”
“Since we helped Sheriff Gray, Dutch got in good with him. You know how Dutch is, Davey—he’s always been a smooth talker.”
“That sheriff, Mr. Gray, is a complete drunk. Never handles anything—every time you see him he’s wasted.”
“No idea what Dutch said to him, but suddenly Bill, Dutch, and I were all deputy sheriffs.”
“We ran errands for him—took down a moonshine operation. Oh, Davey, you didn’t come here for the moonshine business, did you?”
Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Call Me Sadie, Not Ma’am
Chapter Text
“Alright, Arthur, you guessed right—I am here because of the moonshine business.”
“Not long ago, my moonshine operation at Emerald Ranch was hit. The Laramie Gang did it. Laramie—you remember him, right?”
Davey spread his hands as he spoke.
Arthur nodded. “Of course I remember that bastard. They’re a pack of criminals who’ll do anything. But how’d they get the guts to go after you Callander brothers? Did they forget the lesson from back then?”
The Van der Linde Gang had clashed with the Laramie Gang before—honestly, they’d clashed with most gangs. And it was obvious the Laramies were in no position to provoke the Van der Lindes.
“Who knows what they were thinking. Maybe someone waved too many greenbacks at them.”
“Arthur, the word I got is that one of the employers behind the Laramie Gang is the Braithwaite family here in Rhodes.”
“He’s making moonshine, I’m making moonshine—and mine tastes better and sells cheaper. So they panicked and tried some dirty tricks to sabotage my business.”
“That’s why I’m here—to return the favor.”
Davey laid it all out; there was no reason to hide any of this from Arthur.
“Oh, well then, Davey, you really came at the right time. That moonshine still we busted? It belonged to the Braithwaite family.”
“And we stole a whole wagon of their moonshine—but we didn’t know who to sell it to.”
“Hosea came up with an idea: haul the whole wagon straight to Braithwaite Manor and sell it to the old lady, Catherine.”
“Ha! She nearly lost her mind. Told us to bring it to the saloon and give it away for free.”
“But then the Lemoyne Raiders showed up at the saloon looking for trouble. Hosea almost got killed. He’s definitely getting old.”
“I suspect old Lady Catherine tipped them off, hoping they’d take us out.”
Arthur took a sip of his drink as he told the story.
In 1861, the Civil War broke out in the United States. It dragged on for four years and ended with the Confederacy’s defeat.
Even though the South’s loss had been inevitable— and even though thirty years had passed—many former Confederate soldiers, and many Southerners, still refused to accept the result.
They clung to the belief that the war’s outcome could still be overturned, that the rights they once held could be restored.
Especially the former slave owners who had lost their power over black people. So groups of ex-Confederates began gathering again.
Led by a former Confederate soldier named Lindsay Wofford, he rallied scattered veterans, disenfranchised white men, and young reactionaries.
Together they formed an armed group made almost entirely of ex-Confederates. Since they first operated in the state of Lemoyne, they came to be known as the Lemoyne Raiders.
“Oh, old lady Catherine… fuck, I hate that name, Arthur.”
“It’s the same name as a very, very good friend of mine—young, beautiful, sharp as they come.”
“It just disgusts me. Makes me want to pull my gun on her right then and there. Or she could at least change her name.”
Davey said, exasperated.
This was normal across the country. Names like Davey, Mac, John, or Arthur were shared by tens of thousands of people. Folks usually relied on surnames to tell who was who.
So when Davey needed a new identity, he didn’t need to change his first name—just tweak his surname a bit.
Arthur was currently using the alias Arthur Callahan, also a surname change. The name Arthur was everywhere across the country—many parents named their children after King Arthur.
Among friends, people used first names; formally, they used surnames. Within the same family, only elders or the eldest son used the surname title.
Take Mac, for example. As the younger brother, he couldn’t be called Mr. Callander—only Mr. Mac.
“Oh fuck, Davey—how come you know another beautiful lady? Why’ve I never heard about her? Tell me, Davey, is this Miss Catherine even prettier than Miss Stella?” Mac asked, sounding irritated.
He had to admit—he was jealous.
He thought Stella was Davey’s interest. Turns out there was someone else.
“It was a wonderful encounter, Mac. And Miss Stella was actually introduced to me by Miss Catherine.”
“Alright, enough of that—it’s putting me in a foul mood. But you, Sadie… you really shocked me.”
“The last image I had of you was back in that blizzard—shivering when Arthur rescued you.”
“Looks like you’ve climbed out of your grief. That’s worth a toast, isn’t it?”
Davey laughed. He had no intention of talking about women with Mac; that was a good way to start pointless trouble—and pointless trouble between brothers was even worse.
“Davey, call me Sadie. Don’t call me ‘ma’am.’ And you’re right—that is worth a toast.” Sadie raised her glass.
Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Times Have Changed
Chapter Text
"I'm really curious, Sadie—what brought on such a sudden change in you?"
"Of course, if you'd rather not talk about it, just pretend I never asked."
Davey asked after clinking glasses with Sadie.
Sadie knocked back her whiskey in one bold gulp.
"Davey, you're not acting like a man. We're all drinking whiskey, and you're over there with a beer." Sadie pointed straight at the bottle in his hand without the slightest hesitation.
Everyone burst into laughter.
Davey wasn't offended. He just smiled and said, "I'm not a drunk like Mac or Uncle. I hate the feeling of being drunk—it makes me lose control."
"We're living in dangerous times. We need clear heads so we don't hand any advantage to the enemies hiding in the shadows, right?"
"If we all passed out here, I swear even a kid could slit our throats with a dagger."
His words left Arthur and Sadie feeling a bit awkward.
Only Mac spoke up without a care: "Ignore him. Davey always comes out with stuff that sounds real reasonable. You get used to it."
"As for drinking, it's gotta be hard liquor. Beer, fruit wine—that soft stuff is for women."
"But honestly? I like Davey's moonshine more than whiskey. It tastes a hell of a lot better."
Mac’s joke eased the mood again. Sadie continued, "I mean, Davey makes sense, but like Mac said, I'm not listening."
"Since you're so eager to hear my story, Davey, I'll tell you."
"That ugly sailor, that disgusting fat Pearson—always acting like he's above me. Chop vegetables, chop vegetables, chop vegetables… fuck. If Arthur hadn't stopped me, I'd have turned him into dinner."
Davey said, "Sounds like we almost ended up with a new chef, if Arthur hadn't stepped in."
"But honestly, I can barely stomach what Pearson cooks. And I've been suffering through it for years."
"Pearson. Six years—six whole years—and his cooking hasn't improved at all. Still tastes just as awful as the first day."
"Sometimes I wonder if Dutch ever regretted saving him in the Caribbean. Speaking of which, I still miss the taste of Caribbean rum."
Arthur added with a hint of nostalgia, "Those days in the Caribbean really were something special."
The Van der Linde Gang had been all over—wandering, robbing, never settling anywhere for long. The Caribbean was just one stop along the way.
"Alright, that's all in the past. We can reminisce, but there's no need to drown in it."
"Arthur, you all have been staying here in Rhodes, and now you're even deputy sheriffs. Looks like Dutch has another plan cooking."
"I doubt he actually wants to settle down here," Davey said, taking a sip of his drink.
Arthur didn’t hesitate. "Yeah, Davey, you're right. Dutch has a new plan."
"But this time, I think we can trust him. Hosea’s completely behind it too. This might really be our last job."
"We got word that one of the two big families in Rhodes has a stash of gold—worth a whole lot of US dollars."
"If we get our hands on it, we can get out of here and find a place where we can live free."
"Davey, if you're planning to go after the Braithwaite family anyway, that lines up perfectly with what we're doing. Maybe we can work together again, huh?"
But Davey shook his head. "It's not that simple, Arthur. Your intel is way too incomplete. The Braithwaite family and the Gray family—they're a lot more troublesome than you think."
"Otherwise I wouldn't have come to Rhodes myself. They're not nearly as easy to fool as they seem. Maybe you should tell Dutch to be more careful."
Arthur replied, "Davey, I know you don't trust Dutch. And yeah, he's made a lot of mistakes lately. But you trust Hosea, don't you? His plans have never failed us."
"Dutch and Hosea already talked it through. I don't know the exact details, but Dutch's looking like his old self again. And Hosea's full of fire about this one. We're going to make it."
Clearly, Arthur believed that with Dutch and Hosea working together, there was nothing they couldn't pull off. His confidence in this heist was unwavering.
Davey’s lips twitched. He wanted to warn Arthur, but he knew Arthur wouldn’t listen right now.
After thinking for a while, Davey simply raised his glass. "Alright, Arthur. Hope it all goes smoothly. Cheers."
But Davey knew the truth: the gold they were chasing didn’t exist. Times had changed. Even though their operation would go relatively smoothly—just like in his past life's memories—failure was still inevitable.
And this very job would lead to Sean's death… that poor Irish lad they had rescued from Blackwater.
...
(40 Chapters Ahead)
p@treon com / GhostParser
Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Catherine's Plan
Chapter Text
Rhodes Town was the territory of two major families who had been rooted here for over a century. Davey’s arrival quickly drew their attention.
Outsiders were rare in these parts, and Davey’s group was impossible to miss.
In 1864, at the age of twenty-two, Catherine witnessed her parents’ suicide—the abolition of slavery had devastated the family’s wealth.
In a letter, Catherine learned that the Gray family had stolen gold, used it to support the abolition movement, and sabotaged their cotton production.
From that moment on, the Braithwaite and Gray families became sworn enemies.
In 1869, Catherine gave birth to three sons—Bartholomew, Gareth, and Gerald—and told them everything about the feud between the two families.
Her daughter Penelope knew nothing about it.
Catherine also had a younger daughter, Gertrude, but because she was the product of close-kin marriage, she was born with congenital deformities. Because of her mental instability and physical abnormalities, the family confined her to a house near the Braithwaite estate.
Braithwaite Manor.
“Davey Callander—owner of the New Hanover moonshine business, wanted man from Blackwater, the head of Land Security—he’s come to Rhodes. He’s here for us. Maybe he already found out we hired the Laramie Gang.”
“We’re no match for him, Mother. His company has brought on a lot of gunmen. We can’t handle a fight with him.”
Bartholomew, the eldest son, spoke first.
Davey’s background wasn’t a secret. The distillery managers had told them everything. And as for Davey recently hiring gunmen, the Braithwaite family had learned that from the newspaper.
“But they only have five men, Bartholomew. We don’t need to be that afraid.”
“Don’t forget, we can ask the Lemoyne Raiders for help. Maybe we can kill him right here in Rhodes Town—then we won’t have to worry about retaliation.”
Gareth said this while wiping down his bolt-action rifle.
Hearing his younger brother’s disagreement, Bartholomew clearly grew irritated.
“It’s not that simple, Gareth. Did you forget about the Blackwater robbery? They escaped from the Pinkertons, and even with all those U.S. marshals, no one could stop them.”
“They’re strong. If we fail to keep him here, we’ll face their furious retaliation.”
“And it’s not just them—there’s also the Van der Linde gang, those lunatics. They even dared to rob Cornwall’s train. What do we have that can stand against people like that?”
Gareth scoffed. “Bartholomew, my brother, you’re getting timid. What’s so trustworthy about what the newspapers say? They always exaggerate to cover up their own failures.”
“So I say we gather our men and kill him before he even has time to react.”
Bartholomew replied, “You’re being naïve, Gareth.”
“Think about it. How would he know we hired the Laramie Gang unless the Gray family tipped him off?”
“Snitching has always been a Gray family tradition. Back when their ancestors were still in England, that’s exactly what they did—before fleeing here.”
Gerald, the youngest, didn’t care about the argument at all. Clearly, scenes like this were a daily occurrence in the family.
Catherine watched her sons quarrel, then finally spoke.
“Enough, Bartholomew. Enough, Gareth. This is not the time to fight.”
“We may get the chance to kill him, but not yet—not until we obtain his moonshine formula.”
“His moonshine is sweeping all of New Hanover. Even in Saint Denis, plenty of drinkers are desperate to get their hands on it. That perfect flavor rivals the finest brands.”
“No one knows how much wealth this moonshine business has made him—enough to start a company and hire so many gunmen.”
“If we can get our hands on his moonshine recipe, restoring the Braithwaite family’s glory won’t be far off.”
The first time Catherine Braithwaite tasted Davey’s moonshine, she was stunned. She had never imagined moonshine could taste like that. Greed rose immediately—one of the reasons she joined forces with the distillery managers.
“But how are we supposed to get Davey’s moonshine recipe, Mother?”
Gerald asked.
Catherine smiled. “Don’t worry, children. I already have a solid plan.”
“Your sister—my daughter—Penelope, the jewel of the Braithwaite family. No one can resist her beauty. And from what I know, Davey Callander isn’t married.”
“If we can arrange a marriage between Penelope and Davey Callander, wouldn’t he share his moonshine secret with us? And with the Braithwaite family’s support, he’d gain enormous benefits as well.”
Chapter 130: Chapter 130: The Gray Family
Chapter Text
If you can’t destroy your enemy, then become friends with them.
This had always been the tradition of the Braithwaite family—and a saying favored by many wealthy figures across the United States.
It was this line of thinking that made Catherine consider a marriage alliance with Davey. Of course, she had no idea that her beloved daughter had already fallen for a man from the enemy Gray family.
...
In Rhodes Town, the drunken Mac finally woke up. After taking a bath, he found Davey eating in the dining hall.
“Davey, now that we’re in Rhodes, you should really come up with a plan. Staying here is way too boring.”
“If possible, I’d love to go to Saint Denis. You know how much I miss that place.”
A nostalgic look appeared on Mac’s face.
Saint Denis—largest city in the West—was home to hundreds of thousands of people, filled with travelers from all over the world.
And indulgence and luxury were unmistakably part of its charm.
The Van der Linde Gang had gone there once. Their stay had been brief, but the city still left a deep impression on many members.
“Oh, Mac. Don’t tell me you plan on losing a fortune again like you did four years ago?”
“And then letting me beat you up again? Is that it?”
Davey said with a sarcastic edge.
Mac loved the excitement of gambling. In Saint Denis that night, he lost over a thousand dollars in just a few hours. When Davey found out, he beat his younger brother senseless.
Of course, that was the old Davey.
“What an awful memory, Davey. I swear, I won’t gamble this time.”
“You know me—I’ve never forgotten the Saint Denis Hotel. The ladies there are nothing like the ones in a little town like Valentine.”
“And it’s all your fault, Davey. Ever since you introduced me to Miss Stella, my standards have been sky-high.”
“Besides, we’re rich now, right? You should let me enjoy myself once in a while. Please, Davey.”
Mac plopped down beside him, grinning shamelessly.
Hearing him mention Stella, Davey sighed helplessly. “Alright, Mac. Your head’s always full of women—I can’t do anything about you.”
“Go on. Head to the lively streets of Saint Denis and look for your sweetheart. But remember, you only have three days. You must come back.”
“And don’t cause any trouble. Keep a low profile.”
Mac still didn’t move. Instead, he leaned closer with a thick-skinned smile. “Davey… maybe you should give me some dollars. You know how it is—in a big place like Saint Denis, a few hundred bucks won’t last, and they definitely won’t bring me any fun.”
Davey didn’t bother arguing. He pulled out his checkbook and wrote him a cashier’s check for 3,000 dollars.
By 1871, the national banking system had already been established. After Davey founded the Land Security company, he gained access to a bank checkbook.
At present in the United States, only companies could issue checks for large cash withdrawals and transfers.
“Oh my god, dear Davey, I absolutely love you!”
Mac cried out in delight when he saw the amount. He never expected Davey to give him 3,000 dollars—he had assumed he’d get maybe 1,000 at most.
“Alright, Mac, get out of here and go enjoy your Saint Denis adventure. I’ll have Kendall keep an eye on you. If you dare step foot inside a casino, I promise I’ll beat the hell out of you again.”
Kendall was one of the three men Davey had brought with him.
“Enough, Davey. You’re such a nag—you’re just like our dead old man.”
“Kendall, you lucky bastard—come on! Let’s go enjoy beautiful Saint Denis!”
Under the envious gaze of the other two men, Kendall followed Mac out.
...
After finishing his meal, Davey took the remaining two men and headed toward the Gray family estate.
If he wanted to bring down the Braithwaite family, he would need the Grays’ help. And the Grays had the upper hand—they controlled law enforcement in Rhodes.
Since Rhodes was the closest town to Saint Denis, its sheriff wasn’t elected but appointed by the federal government.
After the Civil War, the Gray family quickly aligned themselves with the federal government, while the Braithwaite family pledged allegiance to an Italian mob boss in Saint Denis: Angelo Bronte.
...
Gray Manor.
Davey had no intention of seeking out the drunken sheriff—an alcoholic mess of a man. His real target was the true head of the Gray family: Tavish Gray.
Tavish was the father of Sheriff Leigh Gray and the Braithwaite family’s primary rival. If they relied on a sheriff who was drunk around the clock, the Gray family would’ve been swallowed by the Braithwaites long ago.
Davey suspected that the person sent to Emerald Ranch to deliver the message had been dispatched by Tavish.
And he also suspected that the Gray family had deep ties with the O’Driscoll Gang—possibly even serving as one of their financial backers.

Pages Navigation
lilrileve on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Dec 2025 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrimsonR4ge on Chapter 2 Thu 20 Nov 2025 12:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 4 Sun 16 Nov 2025 04:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 5 Sun 16 Nov 2025 04:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrimsonR4ge on Chapter 5 Thu 20 Nov 2025 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 6 Sun 16 Nov 2025 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 7 Sun 16 Nov 2025 04:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrimsonR4ge on Chapter 7 Thu 20 Nov 2025 01:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 8 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 9 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 10 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 11 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tuupkagtroth on Chapter 12 Sun 26 Oct 2025 10:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 13 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 14 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 15 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 16 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 17 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 18 Mon 17 Nov 2025 02:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kyanoosh on Chapter 19 Mon 17 Nov 2025 03:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation